The Overlay

Dr Daniel Flinders at www.the-overlay.com

Copyright 2013

ISBN 978-0-9923228-0-9

Some names have been changed in this book to protect the privacy of the individuals or companies involved. Some text has been deleted to protect the readers from unforseen harm when reading the spells.

For Clare – wherever you are

Knowledge and power is offered here in verse,

But valour is fleeting and will end in a curse;

A timely warning is made for those who read on,

For a saviour will be needed into the unknown whereon.

Chapter 1

Two Chance Encounters

I heard Jeremy before I saw him.

This was strange given that he was usually reluctant to speak. But his voice was distinctive, even above the chaos of the school ground. It was high-pitched and sounded like a frightened animal. We rounded the toilet block and were greeted with a more distressing sight, at least to me anyway.

Jeremy was cornered. The McMasters brothers and their friend Bobby had backed him up against the brick wall. They formed a semicircle, leaving no chance for escape.

But it was obvious the worst had already passed.

The contents of Jeremy's school bag lay scattered at his feet. The left lens of his black-rimmed glasses was cracked. He was attempting to compensate by squinting out of his right eye. This eye darted back and forth between his three enemies and the freedom that was in the distant library.

His red eyes blazed with frustration and anger. He defiantly wiped at the thin trickle of blood that was tracking from his nose towards his top lip. His usually neat hair was replaced with a mop of sweat. A reddish bruise was already emerging on his right cheek—the likely result of a brief but violent act.

I was still assessing the situation when my sister rushed forward and stepped swiftly between Jeremy and the larger of the McMasters brothers. The effect was immediate. Brian McMasters stiffened and directed his gaze at Audrey.

"Are you serious?" he gasped disbelievingly. "This has nothing to do with you and Clare." He had not bothered to glance over his shoulder to locate my position, no doubt guessing the twin McFadden girls would be together.

"On the contrary, dear Brian," Audrey drawled sarcastically. "You have my science partner cornered and defeated in an unfair duel. I need him for our biology class. He is no good to me damaged."

Brian stepped towards Audrey, but his eyes had shifted to again settle on Jeremy. A lion never gets distracted from its prey, I thought.

When Brian didn't respond, Audrey intuitively seized the opportunity.

"I need him for the microtoming of Anura amphibians," she continued, her top lip curling mischievously. "You know, of the tail-less kind?"

It was clear that Brian was unaware of the finer points regarding the microscopic dissection of frogs or anything else remotely related to biology, science, or the wider universe. His strength didn't extend beyond the adjacent football field and Audrey knew it. She continued to shift the momentum.

"When did you lose your tail, Brian?"

The question visibly rattled him.

"What?" he retorted. But already his stare and posture were weakening in front of us. He took his eyes off his prey and looked at Audrey.

"You know what I mean, Brian. When did you lose your...tail?" She spoke slowly, exaggerating every vowel in the sentence. I held my breath, unsure whether he would charge like a bull or melt in front of us. I feared a charge. But Audrey's confidence was in her intelligence and wit, and she was relying on it now.

"What!" he barked predictably. But it was no longer a question. "You'd better get out of here, Audrey." He tried to sound menacing, but the tension was already passing. This was now a fairer fight.

"Besides, I just wanted to look at Jeremy's new phone."

I could see that Brian was attempting to match my sister's sarcasm. This was a mistake.

"Really," Audrey replied. "But show-and-tell is for the second graders. You do know you're now in high school. Brian?"

Even I wasn't sure whether this was the right approach. Brian would never back down in the face of a taunt. He took a small menacing step towards Audrey.

Jeremy must have felt the same way I did. His eyes widened and he looked away. He took his glasses off and with short, quick strokes started wiping the unbroken lens with a handkerchief.

I turned my stare to Audrey. She was smiling and trying to look like she relished the contest. I knew she wasn't. But this was not a time to back down; that would have longer-term repercussions.

"Your smart mouth is going to get you into a lot of trouble," Brian spat. "This won't end here. Believe me!"

Audrey just smirked in response to the threat. Nothing she could say would be to her advantage. She knew that the predator had lost his opportunity to do any more damage—at least this time. His two co-offenders remained noticeably quiet. Bobby looked nervously over his shoulder for teachers and the second, Brian's younger brother, Todd, stared blankly at my sister, almost transfixed.

Audrey didn't speak again. I knew she was stalling, waiting for the inevitable school bell.

I jumped when it rang.

Brian's two assailants also flinched with the sound. They looked nervously for teachers who would soon be sweeping the school grounds directing students back to class.

But Audrey and Brian didn't move, each unwilling to break the standoff. That would be a sign of weakness.

I seized a different opportunity. I took a short breath, nervously cleared my throat, and quickly danced in between them towards Jeremy. My movement was enough to startle Jeremy into action. He swiftly relocated his lunch and returned to his defensive pose against the wall.

The action also broke the spell between Audrey and Brian. Audrey made the first move, but it still contained an act of defiance. She turned her back quickly on Brian and focused her attention on Jeremy and me. In a final calculated move, Audrey never looked at Brian again. I grabbed Jeremy's hand and walked with him back towards the main buildings. Only now did I realise how hard my heart was pounding. A feeling of dread washed over me. Audrey lingered a moment longer, not quite ready to yield and walk away. I could hear Brian yelling at her, but she wasn't responding.

When I finally dared to glance back over my shoulder, she was striding towards us, her face a mixture of relief and dread. In contrast, the three assailants didn't move. Brian yelled at Audrey again. Though his words were inaudible, I still feared them. This was only the beginning, not the end. That much was certain. We had finally made ourselves targets. The cage had now widened and we were in it.

I walked in a straight line with Jeremy towards the shelter of the science block. With a few hurried strides, Audrey caught up to us. I watched Jeremy try to conceal a slight tremble.

"That was exciting," Audrey muttered under her breath, her voice laced in sarcasm.

"You did great." I glanced nervously over my shoulder. The three predators were still standing together, closely watching our movement.

"Let's hope that's the end of it," Audrey continued.

I shot her a quick glance, unsure if she thought her words would sound convincing to any of us. Jeremy didn't respond and this wasn't the time to debate it.

Our attention turned to Jeremy, who was trying without success to walk while tucking his shirt in with one hand. We stopped and silently watched him finish the task. Audrey looped his schoolbag off his shoulder. We knew he liked to keep an orderly appearance. I brushed the grass off the back of his blazer; it was another sign of defeat. I wondered what threats had been made while he was on his back with the McMasters brothers standing above him. I tried to push the image from my mind.

"Thanks," Jeremy finally spoke. "I can't believe they keep doing it."

"We'll stick together from now on," Audrey replied quietly.

"I can't take this from them for the rest of the year. I don't know what to do anymore."

"I know. It will get better."

I turned again to register my disbelief with Audrey, but her eyes remained on Jeremy.

"They'll probably be waiting for me after school anyway." Jeremy's question was thinly hidden in his statement.

"It doesn't matter," Audrey replied. "Mum's picking us up. We'll drop you off on the way home."

"Thanks." He finally succumbed to the urge to look over his shoulder. They still hadn't moved. All three of them were still watching us closely.

"It'll be okay," I reassured him. "Besides, you have a double of biology waiting for you. Things are looking better already!"

My pathetic attempt at a joke fell flat. Jeremy tried not to wince as he wiped the blood away from under his nose. I reached out my hand and gave him a light squeeze on the shoulder; his shirt was wet from perspiration. I knew that he was slowly being worn out from trying to keep one step ahead of them. He avoided eye contact, and sadness swelled inside of me. Jeremy didn't deserve this—nobody did. It would be a long year, and none of us wanted to admit it. I dreaded the inevitable—one day he would not be able to escape them.

"I'll see you after school?" I tried to catch his gaze.

"Sure, and thanks." But he kept his eyes to the ground.

Audrey slung Jeremy's bag over her shoulder. She put a protective arm around him as they headed towards the science building. I stood watching them walk away together.

I turned towards my own class and walked through a stiffening breeze. Dark clouds moved ominously above and the sun was working hard to try and break through them. Winter was fast approaching, something I tried not to think about. The last days of September were disappearing and the shadows grew longer, darkening the school grounds. The buildings were slowly turning grey and the few trees that littered the edge of the oval were buckling down for the impending winter, their leaves brown and sparse.

Audrey always laughed that I felt the cold. But she could sense the approaching weather and dress for the conditions. This was just another way that her pragmatism shone through; she was clearly more logical than me. Audrey worshipped science, and was devoted to every aspect of it. I didn't understand how she could anticipate things, but I loved that she could. Over the years I had come to realise having someone look like you, but who acted more rational, had its advantages.

But I was the one who for some strange reason feared the changing season would bring an unknown darkness with it. I didn't exactly know what, but I could sense it. This ominous thought settled over me, and I dropped my head against the cold breeze as I hurried towards class.

I was late for Modern History. I peered through the window and saw that everyone was already seated. I quickened my pace and hurried towards the door. Poking my head through the gap, I saw Mr. Tyler at the head of the class and I mouthed a silent apology. He smiled and nodded with his head for me to take a seat.

There was a reason I hadn't wanted to be late. I scanned the room and immediately my dread was confirmed. There was only one seat unoccupied. It was not the position of the seat in relation to the room that was the problem, it was the person who sat next to it. Barry Crindle—my long-term admirer since ninth grade. I did not reciprocate his interest. He was nice but painfully boring. As I walked down the aisle he shifted in his seat and his eyes lit up as he looked at me. I was pretty sure I was the only reason he took this class.

Barry didn't bother to hide his joy; his face was engulfed in a wide grin. He could hardly contain his excitement. I scanned the room again but it was futile. My fate was already sealed. I reached the desk and slouched into the chair, strategically dropping my bag on the opposite side of the desk furthest away from my unwanted admirer. At times like this, every inch mattered. Ignoring Barry, I immediately started rummaging through my bag looking for my notepad and textbook.

I focused on Mr. Tyler, thinking about all the reasons I liked modern history. I liked the idea that the world changed drastically at the end of the Middle Ages—from the old world to the new world. Things were either left behind or dragged forward. The Renaissance, enlightenment, and even Bohemian times. Revolutionary attempts and independent wars brought new alliances that shone light on dark corners of the world. Mysteries that had lay hidden for centuries were exposed.

My thoughts were drifting away when Mr. Tyler's voice jolted me back to reality. "Class, don't forget. The first assignment is due next Monday. No exceptions." He emphasised the last two words.

The class groaned simultaneously. I was one of the few who smiled. There were worse things to write about than the consequences for a monarchy that elected two Hungarian kings in the sixteenth century, a divided nobility was interesting to me. In contrast, I shuddered to think what projects Audrey and Jeremy were undertaking in biology—those poor frogs.

At some point I became aware that Barry had whispered something to me, but my concentration had already drifted again. I rested my heavy head on my hands, and my eyes were semi-focused on something stretching out beyond the tree-lined edge of the school boundary. A part of me was replaying the earlier events in my mind—thinking of Jeremy and what might have happened if we hadn't intervened.

I winced at the thought of him telling his stepfather of his lunchtime misfortune. I pictured Mr. Williams' red and bloated face as he yelled. Among other things, Jeremy didn't like to talk about his stepfather's obvious intolerance towards him. I wondered if Jeremy's shyness was due to emotional neglect. I imagined him pinned against a wall at home. While the aggressor would be different, the effect would be the same—Jeremy's confidence vanishing at the hands of another.

Jeremy's mother was no help. As if she wasn't exhausted enough by long hours at the public hospital, Sam, Jeremy's thirteen-year-old brother, demanded even more attention with his many behavioural problems. He had the unenviable record of being the first child expelled from the local elementary school for trying to extort money from other students.

I didn't doubt Jeremy was a victim at home. He often came to school with bruises, but he never talked about it and we never asked. Some things were easier not discussed, and I liked to think Jeremy's time with us provided a temporary escape. My thoughts drifted again—not wanting to linger on what was hard to explain. I focused momentarily on the memory of my sister with one arm carefully placed around Jeremy. Audrey was in her element at school. She exuded confidence, the complete opposite of Jeremy, but they took the same classes, and each was as brilliant as the other, just for different reasons.

The rest of the afternoon was generally unremarkable. I received another assignment, this time in English. The class groaned when told of the required 1,500-word review of _Moby Dick_.

"But I don't want to just read about a man, a boat, and a whale," Mr. Kettleworth warned. "Write about Captain Ahab's obsessive struggle to defeat his nemesis who maimed him."

I smiled. He was always theatrical and descriptive, something I liked in an English teacher. For a moment, I imagined myself standing beside Ahab on the _Pequod_ as it sailed relentlessly towards its destiny...towards Moby Dick. I watched the great black whirlpool suck us and the ship into the depths of oblivion.

When I emerged from my daydream, I was staring at the darkening clouds swirling in the sky. Again, I couldn't shake the feeling of dread.

***

I caught sight of Audrey and Jeremy on the far side of the school car park. Classes had finished and Jeremy was leaning, head down, against the outer side of the school fence. His gaze was fixed intently on his shoes. Audrey stood protectively close by, scanning the crowd in search of a threat. The McMasters brothers would not be far away. They knew their prey was now wounded. Two strikes in one day would be something special.

The car park was gridlocked. Students streamed from buildings towards waiting parents, the sound of horns blared from all directions.

I paused for a moment to determine the easiest route to Jeremy and my sister. Suddenly, Brian McMasters loomed in front of me. He had materialized out of thin air from nothing but my fear itself. He stood blocking my path and grinning manically. I took an apprehensive breath and braced myself. Brian seemed larger and more menacing than before, probably because of his thwarted lunchtime attack.

I instinctively scanned for his younger brother and Bobby, but I didn't see them or any teachers. Students brushed past us, but none were brave enough to offer any support. Making yourself a target for the McMasters brothers was not a good idea, as Audrey and I could attest to. Intimidation was one of the few things that Brian excelled at, and he knew it.

"Finally, a McFadden alone," he mocked. "This isn't good for you." Brian reinforced the obvious.

I met his gaze and waited, telling myself to remain calm. I thought of his motives. He no doubt had something violent planned. But I didn't want to appear tense. I fought the urge to look behind him towards Audrey and Jeremy in the distance. The desire to run was almost overpowering; it was all I could do to convince my two feet to stay put. I let out a soft sigh. I was isolated and Brian knew it.

He leaned forward with his head and shoulders, shortening the distance between us. I could smell his breath and sweat, which failed to hide the scent of stale cigarettes.

I took a deep breath and tried to channel Audrey's wit and confidence.

"I'm not alone because you're here." But my voice betrayed me as it cracked.

"I'm sick of you two meddling in my business." He leered at me, leaning ever closer.

"Jeremy's our friend," I retorted in disbelief. My mind tried to comprehend how he could think we would actually walk past Jeremy while he was being hurt.

"You can't protect him forever." He smiled, still towering over me.

This statement was true—Jeremy was increasingly vulnerable. I knew Brian wouldn't rest until he broke him. I just didn't know why.

"Just leave us alone!"

Brian suddenly lashed out and grabbed my wrist. The force took my breath away as he yanked me closer.

"Let me go!" I yelled at him. Students turned in our direction but nobody stopped. Where were all the teachers? I tried to wrench my arm away but it was useless. Brian stood motionless, absorbing his power.

"Do you like this?" He grinned.

"No." I jerked my arm hard again, but I was trapped. Panic was rising up from within me.

"Well, I do."

"Let me go!" I yelled louder and swung my head around in search of a nearby teacher.

"You like being close to me, I can feel it." My flesh crawled as Brian leered again.

"Let me go!" I pulled harder. My wrist was aching with the pressure. Students now started to stop and watch. I knew Brian liked an audience, and he tightened his hold on me, making me cry out in pain.

"I will. But only if you promise to do one thing for me."

"What?"

"Tell Jeremy I'll see him tomorrow."

I didn't need to answer.

Brian let go of my arm and I was propelled backwards. I fought back tears and tried not to look at him.

"And I hope to see you soon too......you and your sister." He looked down at me as the crowd started to disperse. The scene was over—enough calculated damage had been done for one day.

I looked him in the eye, hoping I appeared brave. "I'll let my sister know."

He smiled. "Yeah. I figured you'd do that."

It started to rain. Brian looked up at the sky in amazement, as if it was totally unexpected to him.

I seized the opportunity and brushed past him. He went to grab for me again but for once I was quicker.

"You just can't run back quick enough to her, can you?" he mocked.

I didn't respond or look back at him as larger tears welled in my eyes. I looked up at the sky and caught the light rain on my face in an attempt to conceal them.

Brian yelled something at me, but my attention was now on my mother, who was standing with Audrey and Jeremy. I stared straight at her, hoping she saw me. I didn't know if Brian was following me, but I could feel his creepy eyes on my back. Jeremy climbed into the car as Audrey opened an umbrella. She and mum stood under it, looking for me.

I was just about to yell to them when they spotted me in unison. But their responses were different. My mum's face broke into a smile; Audrey looked perplexed. I covered the last of the ground quickly and had to deliberately adjust my speed to avoid crashing into them. I was breathing heavily when I stepped between them to shove my bag into the boot, slamming the door down unnecessarily hard.

Mum seemed surprised. "You got held up?"

"Yep," I tried to reply dismissively.

I could tell Audrey suspected something else had happened. I felt her eyes on me, but she knew better than to ask about it now. She was my twin after all.

I pushed past her and opened the rear passenger door. Jeremy was inside flicking through a new chemistry textbook. He looked up at me and smiled. I couldn't help but smile back; he had that effect on me.

"Hey you, glad you could make it." I tried to sound upbeat.

"Thanks. I'm glad to see you."

I could tell he appreciated our efforts and it comforted me. It somehow made what just happened worthwhile. The sound of the car's ignition further soothed my frayed nerves. I stared out the window at the other kids as they quickly disappeared from view.

The trip was slow in peak hour traffic. Audrey started an animated recollection of their successful dissection of the frog in biology. Jeremy provided necessary support when required, but it was minimal. I couldn't shake the feeling of gloom now hanging over all of us.

***

Night was fast approaching by the time we arrived at Jeremy's place. The streetlights were on and the footpaths were emptying. I wondered what waited for Jeremy inside the house. I also wondered how it would feel to be unwanted, as both Jeremy and his younger brother were. Sam spent his afternoons either in detention or juvenile justice meetings. In contrast, Jeremy hid at the library as often as possible. Jeremy's stepfather preferred to dote over his two daughters from a previous marriage, Sarah and Jenny. Jeremy's mother appeared either unwilling or unable to recognise that her sons were emotionally neglected. Nobody knew where Jeremy and Sam's biological father was.

We said goodbye as Jeremy slid out of his seat. I felt a dull ache in my heart watching him struggle up the steps towards his front door, weighted down by books and a deeper burden of what waited for him inside. My mum pulled away as Jeremy vanished behind two heavy wooden doors at the top of the stairs. The house was dark. Nobody was home to greet him.

"You two are doing the right thing. I'm proud of you." Mum spoke softly. Her eyes never left the road.

I hope so, I thought to myself. It was going to be a very long week.

Chapter 2

Found

I had a love-hate relationship with my piano. I loved the idea of playing the piano well; I hated the hours of practice necessary to reach that goal. At least this was what I mused as I stared blankly at the eighty-eight black and white keys in front of me. They silently stared straight back, waiting patiently to be given the opportunity to sing. They mocked me, I could sense it.

My tutor, Ms. Henvale, had just left our family home. I was attempting to practice a solo sonata, but it was complicated and a little overwhelming. Playing the piano didn't come easy to me. An _etude_ sounded a lot better when only spoken compared to actually played. Practicing practice? What an absurd idea. But I knew that playing a musical instrument would help me get into a drama school next year once high school finished. Drama school had been my dream since my parents took me to see Charles Dickens' _A Christmas Carol_ when I was six. The magic of the stage had totally captivated me.

Ms. Henvale's final words were ringing in my ears even before she had abruptly got up, smoothed out her green pleated dress, and swiftly departed into the night, leaving me alone with my piano.

"Don't forget. The keys _want_ to be struck to release their sound," she whispered reassuringly. "The sound is not important—striking them gently _is_." And then she was gone. The silence that followed the door closing behind her was deafening. I wanted to run out into the night after her and tell her I was a fraud.

Piano lessons twice a week might be excessive for anyone else, but I needed them. And I also looked forward to watching my tutor's fingers dance effortlessly across the keys every Monday and Thursday afternoon at 5 pm.

Ms. Henvale was unbelievably good looking with her slender frame and opaque white skin that appeared even more dazzling when she sat upright in front of the piano. She was very young, only twenty, but dreamed of attending the conservatorium of music one day.

The only thing more beautiful was to listen to the piano sing in the manner that it was designed to. It vibrated with life when her thin white fingers danced across the keys in a blur. The music had a calming effect on the whole house. My mother spent this time in the kitchen preparing dinner. She left the French doors open to catch as much of Beethoven's _Moonlight Sonata_ as possible.

I guess in a way we were all just marking time, waiting for my father to come home from the prosecutor's office. He worked long hours. He had recently been appointed chief prosecutor and he took this promotion very seriously. My father's delayed arrival home usually meant we ate relatively late in the evening. Dinner always involved lively conversations of the day's events.

Audrey recited in great detail everything she had learned and every conversation she had throughout the day. This often took a considerable amount of time, but it was entertaining watching her brown eyes light up in animation. I had usually finished my meal before she had exhausted herself and the attention turned to me. I often spoke of an English poetry book that I was reading or some long-lost fact of modern history. Strangely, we never mentioned Jeremy. He was the unspoken thing that hovered around us.

My mother listened intently, not saying much, and would sweep away the dishes without us even noticing. She had a graceful presence about her, and I often caught my dad staring intently at her. Her hair was long and flaming red, often carelessly tied back. She was tall and slender, and wherever she went, she demanded attention.

Finally, my father would recite some of his day's events, although like any good dad, he was always careful to shield us from the darker elements of his job. Some things were best left unknown, he believed, even though we were both old enough to know that darkness could find you anywhere. In a way, nobody was safe. We knew whenever he had something particularly difficult to deal with because then his office light upstairs burned late into the night.

***

Later that evening, I found myself trying to shield another family member from an unpleasant reality. Audrey and I were sharing our bathroom sink cleaning our teeth, staring at our own reflections. Moments like this were the only times our likeness startled me. We were fraternal twins, and thus, were subtly different both in appearance and in behaviour. But two sets of identical almond brown eyes now stared back at me. The same dark shiny shoulder-length brown hair fell over slender shoulders. The pale skin with high cheekbones were the same. But despite our similarities, we both knew that the ideas that came out of Audrey's identical red lips were often vastly different to mine.

"Did you have trouble with Brian after class today?" my sister nonchalantly asked. Her feigned casualness didn't conceal how much she wanted to know the truth.

"Nothing I couldn't handle," I bluffed.

"Do you want me to speak with Ms. Kylie about it tomorrow?" she asked before spitting toothpaste out of the corner of her mouth, trying unsuccessfully to be elegant. "She is the principal after all. She should know about this stuff."

"No, it's not worth it." I tried to act blasé.

"It is worth it," she countered quickly. "You train an animal through behaviouralism; cause and effect. It's basic science—he needs to be punished."

"Really, it's not worth it. I've got more important things to worry about," I insisted, staring only at my own reflection now. This time I tried to put more conviction into my words.

"Negative reinforcement. He's a canine and should be treated like one. You know Pavlov and his dogs?" Audrey didn't want to let it go.

But I was tired and didn't fully understand the significance of her analogy. She blocked my exit through the bathroom door, a strategy to escalate the argument until I gave in.

I placed my toothbrush in its holder and playfully flicked water at her face. The movement was unexpected, and in that that brief moment I squeezed past her, all the while trying not to think of the fact that this was the third time in one day I'd had to escape from someone.

I headed for the computer in the lounge room, planning to check my Facebook before going to bed. My heart skipped a beat the moment I logged in. There was a "friend" request from Brian McMasters. I immediately declined the request. I found myself unconsciously tapping the keypad, wishing I could eradicate him permanently from my life. But he had achieved the desired effect. He was rattling me, and for the first time in my life, a part of me dreaded going to school tomorrow.

I quickly lost interest in the social conquests of others and logged out. It was after 10 pm before I finally slipped into bed. I left my bedroom door open; Audrey was still up working at her desk. She was hunched over a bundle of papers and chewing on the end of a pencil, deep in concentration.

I could also hear the faint tap of my father's keyboard escaping from his office down the hallway. As I lay there for a moment in the silence, it sounded like a different form of music; much more rhythmic and controlled. I rolled over and stared at the wall for what seemed like a long time, thinking of what it would be like to be my sister—even just for a day.

Finally, I drifted off into a restless sleep.

***

I didn't see Jeremy at all the following morning. When he didn't turn up for our only class together, I knew he'd stayed at home. I didn't give it any more thought, having more pressing concerns to deal with.

I'd woken early and as usual checked online—distressing news confronted me. A coup had broken out in the night among my four drama class friends: Emily, Madonna, Jemima, and Jessica.

We'd been working together for two months on modernising a seventeenth-century tragedy for our end-of-year class production. I thought it was sophisticated and elegant, holding two parallel plots involving both a tragedy and a comic ending. It was bold but it promised excellent marks, something I needed if I was going to pass the intake interview for entry into drama school next year. This was my true passion for the future and I couldn't let anything get in the way.

It seemed my group didn't share my ambition.

Three of them had decided in the night they were no longer interested in performing _The Changeling_. Instead, they wanted to do a modern-day remake of something that loosely resembled _Cinderella,_ but for adults. I unconsciously recoiled in disgust as I read the words on the screen.

"Princesses?" I snorted the word in disbelief. I tried to convince myself for a moment that this was just a joke. I took a deep breath and thought about where things stood at the moment. Firstly, we had done too much work to change the play now. Secondly, we had already started to make the costumes. Thirdly, we had chosen specific roles. Fourthly...

But my hopes were dashed as I scrolled down the page. The new proposal was predictable and simplistic, making it all the more unbelievable.

Naturally, Jemima and Jessica had started the discussion. They appeared to have been sharing the same computer. It started at 11 pm. Suspiciously, this coincided with a reality television show aptly named _Grown Up Princesses: From Dream to Reality._

I knew it was hopeless to console myself, but I tried anyway.

I imagined Jessica plotting with her close friend Jemima in her bedroom, huddled together and whispering on the bed. The room was still painted the same sickly looking pink as when Jessica was five years old, complete with matching curtains and bedspread. Six Disney princesses were placed strategically throughout her room, striking their own individualised poses and more closely resembling effigies and gods than childhood tools for the imagination.

I read on before my heart finally collapsed under the weight of its own despair. I stopped reading and closed down the window.

"This was decided in the space of five minutes?" My lips silently mouthed the question.

How could Emily be so easily manipulated? I knew she had struggled with _The Changeling_ plot. Now I feared she would struggle with any plot.

I sat back deep in thought and tried to imagine this new play. It would be embarrassing—and at the very least, reputation destroying. I could already see my sister sitting in the audience with a knowing smirk on her face. She would console me afterwards but nonetheless give me her opinion about how it could have been done better. She wouldn't be able to resist the opportunity.

At least my parents would never see the show. But then it dawned on me. My sister's recollection of the play at the dinner table that evening would be a thousand times worse. She would recite lines and pick the simplistic dialogue apart, turning a travesty into a tragedy.

This was nothing more than an opportunity for Jessica to put a tiara on her unnaturally blonde hair and take centre stage. I tried not to be bitter, but I had an uneasy feeling in my stomach at the thought of my very public death by embarrassment.

But a different possibility suddenly swept over me. It was a long shot, but I had to give it a try. I could talk with Madonna before the other three persuaded her. My only chance was to intercept her before drama class, which was first up in the morning.

I quickly threw my uniform on, then swept my hair up as I tracked towards the kitchen. When I burst through the doors, Audrey and my mother could already see that I was on a mission. I hurriedly scooped my lunch that was waiting on the kitchen bench into my school bag.

"Aren't you eating breakfast?" Mum quizzed.

I couldn't bring my eyes to meet hers.

"Sorry," I stammered. "I forgot about the pre-music rehearsal." I knew this made no sense, but I didn't care. Audrey just looked at me, eating her cornflakes slowly and deliberately. She knew something was wrong but knew this wasn't the time to bring it up.

Audrey dropped her bowl and my mother's attention was momentarily diverted. I swiftly made my departure, calling out goodbye as I thought to myself, I am getting good at escaping.

***

Sitting on the bus, I stared blankly out the window at the low-set houses that defined the landscape. Most of the leaves from the trees had already dropped. Windows in homes had been drawn closed, keeping out the first of the colder weather. Front lawns were bare and children's toys were packed away for a spring that seemed like an eternity away.

I contemplated my options.

How could I persuade Madonna to stick with the original _Changeling_ play? My mind swirled slowly. I felt like I would have to beat the ideas out of my head with a hammer.

Drama class was only an elective for Madonna. Her heart was set on being a professional athlete in track and field. Her motivation for training was matched only by Audrey's dedication to her science books. Realistically, I knew she would just pick the easiest play; my heart sank further. I didn't think changing her mind was possible.

My head was down as I headed towards the drama block. There was a chill in the air and I tightened my knitted scarf around my neck. The collar of my school blazer was up and I felt my cheeks flush against the cold autumn morning. Students huddled in groups, trying to stay warm. Shafts of orange light were valiantly trying but ultimately failing to break through the clouds.

I could see the drama building in the distance. My pace quickened and my lungs burned with the cold air. I could see the outline of people inside by the time I reached the steps of the building. I caught my breath and entered, apprehensively looking around. The room was filled with students playing various types of windblown instruments. Their heads were down, and a collective static of concentration warmed the air.

My eyes finally focused on what I dreaded. Madonna was already seated in the far corner and Jessica, Jemima, and Emily were standing in front of her. Jessica was gesturing wildly with her hands and the other two girls were nodding approvingly. I focused on Madonna. She was nodding too.

It was then my heart finally found the bottom of its hour-long downward spiral and crashed. As if hearing the loud thud, Madonna met my gaze from across the room. She looked embarrassed and slightly guilty. The trio in front of her also turned in my direction, Jessica trying unsuccessfully to hide the victory from her face. The grey of her uniform was broken by a bright pink scarf. Her white hair was pulled back, with carefully styled strands falling across her face to create a dramatic effect. I turned quickly and burst back out through the doors. My sister's laughter filled my ears, although she was nowhere in sight.

***

My mood for the rest of the morning darkened, especially when the light mist turned into consistent downpour by lunchtime. It felt like it would rain forever.

I searched briefly for Jeremy in the library. He remained elusive, but there were many places to hide. The library was uncharacteristically busy due to the weather. I figured yesterday's encounter with Brian had further heightened Jeremy's ability to stay invisible. I pictured him in a darkened corner somewhere, absorbing information about the inner mechanical workings of aircrafts or something equally technical. He would be keeping a watchful eye out for him in case of another surprise attack.

Audrey attempted to brighten my mood during lunch. We shared tuna and egg sandwiches that were perfectly cut into symmetrical quarters. My sister weighed the portions in each hand while she dissected the morning's overthrow. It only took her a moment to comprehend the situation, and even less time to recognise the significance.

"Have you spoken with Ms. Hubbard about the situation?" she asked me, despite already knowing the answer.

"Of course I did!" The words blurted out of me in a torrent of emotion.

Audrey sat there chewing methodically, waiting for me to catch up to her underlying question.

"She went on about democracy and now that we are adults, it would be unprofessional for her to intervene in group consensus."

We watched two junior kids drag another student squealing through a puddle of water. The resulting effect was that all three got wet. I silently wished my undermining drama trio would drown in the same puddle. I imagined for a moment Jessica in the puddle—her white hair caked in mud, her eyes frozen in fright.

My sister sensed my distraction. "What end-of-year mark do you need for Oxford Drama entry?"

"I wouldn't want less than a B-plus," I mumbled.

Audrey chuckled. "What are you going to say in the interview about your end-of-year play?"

I involuntarily shuddered. "I'll need a solid A then," I replied.

She spread her arms and raised her palms towards the sky in an exaggerated theatrical pose.

"I see it now. Princess kills princess in a love tryst. Would Jessica even realise if one of _The_ _Changeling_ subplots had been interwoven?"

I sighed heavily. Audrey was only trying to help. But she knew nothing about drama productions.

The young victim in the puddle in front of us broke our concentration with a high-pitched shriek followed by a mournful wail. His two assailants sprinted off in opposing directions. He remained on all fours in the puddle looking mournful, staring down at his reflection that was broken by the falling rain. Both Audrey and I got up and walked towards him. We were seniors after all.

***

It rained all afternoon. The darkness appeared exaggerated as I boarded the bus that took me to the local library. Jumping off, I avoided a puddle and paused briefly, staring up at the library. This was where I worked every Tuesday and Friday evening from 6 pm until close. Audrey worked a shift on Wednesday nights.

The council had unsuccessfully tried to modernise the building several years ago, but the windows were still small and unnecessarily protected the books from the outside light. A heavy tiled roof sat over large faded sandstone bricks.

The head librarian greeted me with a warm smile as she motioned towards a large trolley of nonfiction books that needed re-cataloguing. I had been working for Ms. Smyth for over two years. She was a woman of few words. She also looked like a typical librarian, with grey hair kept in a neat bun. She was quite frumpy and only wore green, grey, or dark brown dresses with flat closed-in shoes to complete the look. Consistent with the stereotype, Ms. Smyth was unmarried and seemed to have an unhealthy attachment to the books she meticulously catalogued.

The first hour passed quickly and was uneventful. But a pleasant surprise walked through the double glass sliding doors at 7 pm. Jeremy stood awkwardly in the doorway, shaking the rain from his heavy black coat.

He immediately spotted me and headed in my direction. I smiled at him, hoping he would stop for a while and break the monotony of my mundane task. I wanted to hear about his day.

"Hi, Clare."

This was a good start, I thought.

"Hey. What brings you out on this fine evening? I missed you at school today."

He looked around at the few people with their heads buried in books. The rain had kept people away and Ms. Smyth had mentioned that we would likely close early.

I wasn't surprised when he failed to answer my automatic question. I persisted.

"What are you looking for?"

"Uumm...a new book on mechanical engineering." He finally found the words to speak.

"For an assignment?" It was hard not to cringe at my stupid question. But I had to think of something to say. For some reason, I wanted him to stay and talk for a while.

"Yes." He tried to act surprised I'd correctly guessed why he was here.

I laughed softly. This was a little awkward; his acting was as bad as my conversational skills.

Jeremy tried to comprehend the meaning of my chuckle. His bright blue eyes stared back through new black-rimmed glasses. At least something positive had come out of being attacked yesterday.

"You weren't at school today?"

I didn't expect him to respond. We were both trying to forget what happened.

"Are the mechanical textbooks still between 301.5 and 302.5?" he asked.

I looked at him, trying to hide my confusion. Jeremy knew the cataloguing system backwards as well as by memory.

"Yep," I replied, looking down again at the books. And then he was gone, heading for the exact point in a maze of bookshelves that no doubt contained the exact book he was looking for. I hoped he'd come visit me again but he never did.

It was a relief when closing time finally came. The library had been empty for ages and I was annoyed Ms. Smyth had reneged on her word. It was now 9:30. But similar to her cataloguing system, she was dictated by rules and was reluctant to shut the library early. Heaven forbid someone would come in at 9:20 and demand a book that contained the code to ensure the sun would rise tomorrow morning.

I was listening to Ms. Smyth systematically shut the back lights off while I resentfully shoved the last of the re-catalogued aviation books into their rightful places.

Suddenly I heard a chuckle.

I spun around in the direction of the sound. But there was no one to be seen in the gloom. I instinctively looked back towards Ms. Smyth. She was rummaging through her purse for the keys to the front door.

I turned back towards the sound. The aisle between the two bookshelves was long and narrow. I thought I could faintly see the outline of something on the floor behind the bookshelves at the far end. A person?

A large part of me wanted to walk towards Ms. Smyth. Instead, I nervously started towards the shadow and cleared my throat loudly, stepping heavily and purposefully on the wooden floorboards. I hoped whoever was there would hear me coming and reveal themself.

But no one came forth.

I hesitated for a moment and again shot an anxious glance behind me. Ms. Smyth was still trying to find the keys. I could hear her mumbling under her breath, which somehow reassured me.

I came to the end of the bookshelf and hesitated again, staring at the shadow that stretched out in front of me. There was definitely someone sitting on the floor in the next row.

Mustering what little courage I had, I peered cautiously around the corner and was instantly relieved. It was Jeremy, sitting cross-legged and hunched over a small leather-bound book. He was leaning forward, squinting through the darkness at the pages.

I watched him silently for a moment. He chuckled again. The sound was foreign to me. It was rare to hear anything even remotely resembling a laugh coming from him. I didn't want to move or speak for fear of breaking his spell.

But I heard Ms. Smyth calling impatiently for me through the emptiness. She had her hands on her hips and was looking in my direction, but she couldn't see me in between the darkness of the bookshelves.

I turned back to Jeremy. He was holding something against the open book, moving it quickly in a downward motion across each page. He was reading at great speed. It looked like a bookmark but it had holes punched in it and words could be seen through the holes. I thought it odd that he was using what appeared to be a reading device—he consumed books at a frightening rate. It was even weirder that he didn't notice me standing almost in front of him.

Even in the darkness, I could see that the book was brand new. It was unblemished and the corners were neither worn nor tattered. The edge of each page was firm and crisp. He unconsciously licked his index finger to turn the page. I wanted to stand there and watch him enjoy himself. He was at ease and safe, a rare occurrence these days. But Ms. Smyth called again and prompted me into action.

"Hey, you," I said softly.

Jeremy bolted upright and instantly snapped the book shut. The sound resonated throughout the library.

"You scared me. Sorry, I should've been paying more attention. It's closing time?"

"Don't worry about it. There's always something to do here." I watched him closely.

"Everything okay there, Clare?" Ms. Smyth called again. "Your sister can finish them off tomorrow night." She assumed I was still working in the dark? Trust me, my work ethic was not _that_ strong.

He stared up at me suspiciously.

"Where did the bookmark go? You lost your spot," I teased gently.

"I'll find it again," he was quick to respond.

Jeremy stood swiftly and protectively tucked the book under his right arm.

I tried to make out the title but it was too dark. He was sitting in the fiction section. I thought his reading spot was odd for a number of reasons, not least because I'd never seen Jeremy read fiction. He preferred to pack his mind with science and mechanical facts. He once confided in me his dream to design military airplanes; this certainly wasn't beyond his intellectual limits.

Jeremy squeezed past me and the bookshelves.

"Did you find the mechanical book you were after?"

"Yep." He quickly started walking towards Ms. Smyth.

"That book looks brand new. Doesn't anyone else want to read it?" I teased.

"No, but I'm finding it enjoyable." He tried to smile and act relaxed.

With that I dropped my questions. Jeremy was teased more than enough by others.

Ms. Smyth was not surprised to see Jeremy emerge from the darkness.

"Ahh...Mr. Williams. Perhaps I'll give you a key and you can shut the library yourself some evenings."

But Jeremy didn't stop at the front counter, headed instead towards the front sliding doors. For some reason, he was in a hurry.

"Aren't you going to check the book out?" I called after him.

"The computer is already turned off," Ms. Smyth pointed out. "Besides, I imagine that book will be in safe hands with Jeremy. I dare say he'll be back tomorrow to return it."

I looked back briefly towards Ms. Smyth, but I wanted to find out how Jeremy was getting home. By the time I grabbed my bag he already had his overcoat on and was peering out into the night. I quickened my steps towards him across the foyer, but he deliberately launched out across the car park into the darkness.

"Hey. You want a lift home again?" I yelled out to him. We were separated by a sea of puddles.

He stopped and turned slowly. "No thanks! There are worst things to fear than the darkness!" He grinned broadly before turning and walking at full speed across the wet bitumen.

What was that all about? My eyes stayed focused on him until he vanished into the gloom. I tried to reassure myself that he only had a short distance to walk home. It was nice to see him smile for once. He probably felt safer when concealed from sight.

I didn't know that he would soon be changed forever.

Chapter 3

Changed

The next morning brought unexpected sunshine. I woke early and peered out through my bedroom window, expecting to see rain that would confirm the onset of a fast-approaching winter. Instead, I was surprised when the distant orchid hills reflected the morning light.

I listened to a tractor in the distance and unconsciously counted the number of hills between our farmhouse and the edge of the North Sea that abruptly met the countryside in the distance. I could faintly make out the white sails of a yacht that was seizing the most of the unexpected sunshine.

We lived on the edge of the Norfolk town and our house had been built squarely in the middle of an abandoned small produce farm. Active crops still surrounded the property, and the summer months hummed with tractors and the voices of seasonal crop pickers. Audrey and I used to earn pocket money picking crops on adjacent properties in the warmer months. While the money was ordinary, I enjoyed talking to the drifting workers. They were full of stories about their travels throughout the lower Mediterranean as they followed the seasonal harvests.

Every now and then Dad joked he would relinquish his much loved prosecuting position in the city and re-awaken the old farm.

"Turn the soil and all that other stuff," he would say, shooting Mum a quick glance to watch her face momentarily crease with a worried frown. I always encouraged him to do it, but we knew his heart lay in the city centre.

I lay back for a moment in bed, trying to imagine this alternative reality, but more pressing thoughts entered my mind. I had a double of drama class this morning and would again have to deal with Jessica and her princess crew. I had sat moodily yesterday morning in class as Jessica proposed this new play to the group. There was no point in interjecting or even talking. The decision had been made and my fate sealed. I had already come to accept I could always attend a lower-status drama school next year, or just beg and grovel for entry into the Oxford Drama Institute. I'd have absolutely no pride left anyway after the end-of-year play.

***

"Are there many books for me to sort out tonight at the library?" Audrey was trying to make conversation on the bus as we travelled to school. But I was in no mood to talk, preferring to stare out the window at the rolling hills, my eyes not focusing on anything in particular. They settled somewhere out in the North Sea—perhaps I just wanted to sail away.

"Come on. Cheer up, sis. It can't be that bad! There must still be an opportunity to contribute to the play, right?" I could sense her rational mind winding into gear. "What does Jessica know about creative dialogue anyway?"

I purposefully didn't respond to any of these questions, letting them wash over me like the waves I watched crash onto the distant shore.

She tried again.

"Do you want me to talk to Jessica?"

Was she serious? I turned my head slowly and stared directly into Audrey's eyes. We held each other's stare for a long moment, before I turned to look back out the window.

We didn't speak for the rest of the journey to school. I still couldn't shake the feeling of impending doom.

***

We went in different directions at the end of the cafeteria. Audrey practically ran to her chemistry class. In contrast, I slowly walked with my head down towards the drama block. Rather than burst through the doors, I looked in apprehensively.

Most people in the class were already in their seats, but Ms. Hubbard hadn't yet started. Her back was turned and she was writing famous Shakespearean prose on the large whiteboard. Though I wasn't looking for Jessica and Jemima, I spotted them sitting eagerly at the front of the class. They almost looked like twins with their bleached blonde hair and matching pink scarves.

I didn't see Emily, but Madonna tried to catch my gaze. She had a spare seat beside her at the back of the class and was madly motioning for me to come over. She pulled the seat back, leaving me with no other option but to sit there. I could tell she had an apology on her mind. Not that it would do a bit of good.

I slumped loudly into my seat, careful not to meet her gaze.

"I _am_ sorry, you know," she said quietly. But I just stared straight ahead, silently thinking to myself that Madonna was going to have to work hard for this.

"Sorry?" I replied, still looking directly towards the front of the class. My eyes had unconsciously settled on the back of Jessica's head. She was sitting under a fluorescent light and I couldn't decipher what was brighter—the ceiling light or her hair. At least a remake of _Sleeping Beauty_ was out of the question, unless she wore a black wig.

"I'm sorry," Madonna blurted again. This time there was a tinge of emotion in the statement that unfortunately drew the attention of others around us. I felt at least six sets of eyes momentarily focus on us. Sighing, I turned towards her.

"We already put a lot of work into it," I said coldly. I knew my unfriendly manner would be unfamiliar to her, but I didn't care.

"I know. I know." Madonna stumbled across the words.

"We didn't even try and put up a fight." I stared at her freckled face. Long hours on the track in summer had already left its mark. She had Scottish heritage and her freckles were becoming larger and more noticeable each day. But her green eyes were dazzling, even when they were about to fill with tears. For an aspiring athlete, she had the emotional resilience of a second grader.

"I know. I know," she half whispered again.

A tear fell out of the corner of her eye and I couldn't help it; I softened my approach.

"It's okay. We can talk about it later," I mumbled.

Madonna brightened a little. "There's still time to make improvements. We don't really know what we're doing yet anyway," she said encouragingly.

"That's what I'm afraid of the most." I looked away as the words escaped my mouth.

It was at this point that Ms. Hubbard launched into a warm welcome before reminding us that we should have finalised the topics for the end-of-year productions by now. I cringed in the seat, sinking lower and lower with every breath. Madonna also felt my decline and laughed nervously.

I realised we weren't going to form into groups today and work on dialogue for our upcoming productions. Instead, we were going to watch a brief television production and then critique it. My mind drifted away again as Ms. Hubbard hit the play button on the DVD player.

***

My mood hadn't improved by lunchtime. I found Audrey in our usual place and I flopped heavily beside her on the wooden bench, dropping my head onto the table in front of me. I groaned. Not even the uncharacteristically warm weather could improve my mood. The sun felt nice on the back of my neck and I squinted through a crack in the table's wooden boards. I could see my black lace-up boots and noticed mud on their outer edge.

Audrey threw an arm theatrically around me and pressed her head into my shoulder.

"Ohhh, the injustice of it all!" she exclaimed loudly. "I have my own problems too, you know."

I managed a small smile. I could imagine the extent of her problems: Which medical school to attend next year?

"You seen Jeremy?" she asked.

I raised my head, considering the question. "Not since last night."

"Weird," she responded. There was a hint of annoyance in her voice. I felt something building in her. I waited for it to emerge.

"He wasn't in chemistry this morning?"

She exploded quickly. "No, and we were meant to do a practical presentation together."

Her response surprised me. It didn't sound like something Jeremy would do.

"Can you do it later in the week?" I asked.

"No!" Audrey shot back quickly.

I could sense more was still coming. I contemplated for a moment, thinking about the significance of Jeremy not turning up to chemistry. Audrey had actually missed a piece of assessment. This would surely be a first.

"I've called his mobile, messaged him, and sent him an email!" she exclaimed, looking around as if willing him to materialise in front of her. I couldn't remember the last time I'd seen my sister this anxious.

"I saw him last night," I responded lamely.

Audrey ignored my comment.

"It's unprofessional," she practically yelled. "You know that's a fail?"

I didn't want to respond to her question. I looked wistfully across the schoolyard, searching for something that was not there. "A fail for the assessment or the subject?" The words came out before I'd properly formulated them.

"Jeez, Clare. That's not the point."

I didn't know what to say and I didn't trust what would come out of my mouth next. I sat there instead and waited for whatever came next.

"Let's go look for him!"

With that she got up from her seat and swiftly pushed our lunch into a waiting bin. I hadn't finished eating yet but I wasn't about to complain. Audrey straightened out her school blazer and brushed the crumbs off her skirt with purpose. Her head was upright and her eyes filled with a mixture of determination and retribution.

I didn't have either the courage or the heart to tell her that Jeremy probably wasn't at school today. If he missed the first half of the day, why would he bother coming for the second half? As soon as the thought crystallised in my head, I disregarded it. Jeremy was different, after all; school was his escape.

We headed for the most likely place—the school library. Audrey systematically swept through every aisle. The library was almost empty but Audrey was on the warpath. I secretly hoped we wouldn't find Jeremy. He had enough to deal with without facing Audrey's wrath. I nervously struck up a conversation with the school librarian, who was sorting a small stack of non-fiction books.

"Hello, Ms. Earley," I stammered.

"Hi, Clare. Can I help you with something?"

I looked nervously around at the few occupants in the library. My attempt to avoid looking at my sister proved futile.

"What's up with Audrey?" Ms. Earley asked strangely.

My sister's behaviour was weird—even I had to admit it. I pondered what would happen if she actually found Jeremy. Would she yell at him in public? Or strike him down, destroying his last sense of self-esteem? Then it dawned on me. My sister was vulnerable too. Despite her brilliance, there were times when she relied on the contribution of others. Maybe Jeremy didn't need to do the presentation to get the desired A+ in chemistry, but I could never imagine him hindering others; not least one of his few friends.

I was still considering this point when Audrey promptly walked out of the library. She didn't even bother to look at me. I was left awkwardly standing alone with Ms. Earley in the non-fiction section.

The librarian frowned at me. I nodded. "Well, I'll see you later," I said, and followed my sister out the door.

As soon as I left the library I could hear voices yelling. I followed the path a short distance and found the origins of the sound. Audrey's back was to me and her arms were firmly planted on her waist. A light autumn breeze was blowing her brown hair back over her shoulders. Her feet were shoulder-width apart and she was standing defensively.

Three familiar figures blocked her path. Brian, his brother Todd, and Bobby were standing in front of her in a perfect symmetrical triangle. As usual, Brian took the lead. He looked as menacing and dishevelled as ever.

"Where's your little friend?" He spoke in an intimidating tone.

"Not here. Can't you tell?" Audrey barked back.

I strategically moved to her side to show a united front. But it was unnecessary. Audrey was boiling with rage; I could almost feel the heat resonating from her.

"So you don't know where he is? Perhaps I should go and find him?" Brian laughed.

Audrey looked like she was going to explode. There was another moment's silence.

"This is a pleasant change. You can't talk?" Brian must have felt like he was on a roll.

Audrey shook her head dismissively and took a couple of quick strides to get past him. But Brian instinctively moved and grabbed her wrist, yanking her to a brutal halt. There was a collective gasp from onlookers.

My sister pulled hard, attempting to break his grip. But she only succeeded in losing her balance and he drew her even closer to him. His face loomed down on her.

"It's time I got even," Brian said with a smirk. He dropped his head further towards her and some of his greasy hair fell across her face.

I could see that Audrey was rattled. The touch of fear in her eyes jolted me into action. I bridged the short distance and attempted to extend my arms between them to pry the pair apart.

"Let her go!" I yelled.

Brian quickly lashed out and grabbed my right arm with his spare hand and pulled me even closer to him. The force toppled me forward and I found myself extended over Audrey's trapped arm. I was off balance and standing on my tiptoes. This guy was super-strong.

We were locked in a morbid three-partner dance. Brian took the lead as he knew he had a distinctive height and weight advantage. I could feel his brute strength and there was no way to escape. Audrey continued to yank furiously in silence. Again and again she pulled but he wouldn't let go. The gathering crowd yelled encouragement or disgust. But I knew Brian was far from finished. He was enjoying this too much. I fought against the rising panic inside of me.

"Well, isn't this nice," he snarled. "Finally the McFadden girls vulnerable." His dark eyes glistened with anticipation. I could feel him panting with excitement.

"Let us go, you freak!" I yelled. We yanked in unison against his strength. My head clashed with Audrey's and she reeled back and gasped at the same time. Her eyes were wide with fright.

This contact shocked her into action and she changed her tactic. She pushed hard with all her strength back into Brian. The unexpected force sent the three of us toppling sideways. Brian lost his balance and buckled backwards. The combined momentum sent us all crashing onto the concrete pavement. In an instant, we were sprawled across him, our arms momentarily tangled. The crowd roared with laughter.

"Well, this is nice!" Brian bellowed above the noise.

I struck his chest with a closed fist and he simultaneously let go of both our wrists. He was laughing almost uncontrollably. The force of the blow had little effect on him, but he recognised that the damage had already been done to us—emotionally if not physically.

We rose quickly, and with what little dignity we had left, we hitched down our skirts and dusted ourselves off. Brian was content to lie on the concrete laughing, almost crippled with delight. His two henchmen had now joined in and were chuckling like hyenas.

We turned and the crowd parted to facilitate our escape.

Brian remained on the ground and called out after us.

"Girls, why don't you just ask for my number next time?" he roared. The crowd erupted into laughter again.

We walked for what felt like an eternity before the laughter drained from our ears. I couldn't bring myself to look at Audrey; I was sure she felt the same way. We were both still breathing heavily when I stopped and leaned against a toilet block outer wall.

"I'm not going to let him get away with that." Audrey kept her eyes on the ground as she spoke. This defeat would burn deeply inside of her. She turned silently and headed towards her physics class without saying another word to me.

I stood momentarily with my head against the cold brick wall, trying to dispel the thought that things were rapidly getting worse. The feeling of impending dread swept over me again. I closed my eyes tightly in a misguided attempt to hide from it. I didn't know what to do now, and I feared that Audrey didn't either. We had become Brian's target; no way would he stop now.

I swung around and opened my eyes, hoping they would settle on something more positive. They focused on a figure seated on the edge of the oval in the far distance. Whoever it was sat crossed-legged on the grass and hunched over a book reading earnestly. A group of students kicked a football around him but the person was oblivious to everything.

I could have sworn it was Jeremy.

The bell rang abruptly and broke my gaze. I instinctively headed for my next class, rubbing my bruised wrist. Defeat hung heavy in the air.

***

My concentration was lost for the rest of the day. My attention in Spanish class was constantly broken by the sound of Brian's menacing laughter in my head. A different, although equally distracting effect, was evident in art class. The oils I applied on the canvas were strikingly dark and shadowy.

"This is a different creative approach you're taking, Clare," Ms. Abbott noted with approval.

I smeared grey, brown, and black colours onto the canvas with increasing gusto. Large, dark threatening figures emerged in front of an equally melancholic background.

"Don't forget to include some lighter colours," she enthused.

I could feel her presence behind me. I merely shrugged my shoulders in response. My gloom finally engulfed me when I picked up the black paint and poured it directly onto the canvas, making a whirlpool effect. If it was possible, I would have jumped straight into the comforting darkness. Like Jeremy, I didn't want to be found either.

The bell rang to the relief of everyone but me. I slowly packed away my paints, in no hurry to leave. I feared what waited for me somewhere out there in the school grounds. I helped Ms. Abbott store the paints in the back cupboard, and by the time we looked around, the classroom was empty. Bare easels stood in perfect rows like soldiers waiting for battle.

"Something on your mind, Clare?"

I looked out through the large glass windows and watched the hordes heading for the car park. They jostled and ran in a congealed mass. Something was wrong, but I didn't want to verbalise it. Giving it words would only give it strength. It didn't need any more validation.

"I'm okay, thanks. Just tired."

"Final year takes it out of you," she replied with a knowing nod. "Don't forget to put it into the bigger picture—and I don't mean on canvas!"

The joke was lame but an involuntary smile broke across my face before I had time to stop it. I picked up my bag and coat and apprehensively walked out into the afternoon. The sun had started its slow arc and the buildings made elongated shadows across the ground. I hurried along thinking about Audrey, but someone else inevitably dominated my thoughts.

I briefly shuddered when Brian flashed into my mind. I wondered if he would be waiting for me along the same route. I decided to go a different way and around the outer perimeter of the cricket field towards the car park. This way was longer, but it would also be safer. My heart sank as I considered my current plight, having to scurry around the edges of the school to avoid someone. It was going to be a long final year. I wished he would just be expelled.

My head was down and I was contemplating how it got to be this bad. If we hadn't stuck up for Jeremy, we wouldn't have caught Brian's interest. But Jeremy was a friend and I knew I would do it all again if I had to.

Suddenly, Jeremy materialised in the distance in front of me as though he had somehow come straight out of my mind into reality. At least it looked like him. I shook my head and squinted. Was it Jeremy? The sun was in my eyes and the grass around the person seated in front of me glowed with a soft orange. I squinted again into the light. Yes, it was definitely him.

He was sitting in the exact same spot on the edge of the oval where I thought I'd seen him earlier. His head was still down and he was lazily flicking the pages of a small leather book backwards and forwards with his fingertips. I quickened my step and moved towards him.

He sensed me approaching and turned slowly, rolling over onto one elbow, his body now turned towards me. Jeremy watched with a lazy curiosity as I hurriedly advanced.

"Hey!" I yelled out to him.

Jeremy smiled and threw the book in the general direction of his school bag.

"Have _you_ got some explaining to do!" By the time I finished the statement, I was standing in front of him.

Jeremy just rolled back onto his other elbow and looked up at me. He was stretched out in a strangely comfortable pose. His feet were shoulder-width apart and I almost stood on one of them as I looked down at him. He just stared quizzically back at me, a bemused grin spread across his face.

I had a vague feeling that something was very different, but I didn't dwell on the thought.

"Can you speak?" I demanded. "We've had quite a day because of you!"

There was a long pause as he studied my face. The uneasy feeling in me grew.

"I will make it up to you," he finally replied in a measured tone that was totally foreign to me.

It wasn't what he said to me that created the internal jolt; more the way he said it. His voice appeared different. The tone and prosody—everything about it. If I had heard that voice on the phone I never would have guessed it was Jeremy.

I blinked dumbly. "What?"

"I said I _would_ make it up to you, Clare." His eyes never left mine. "There appears to have been an unjust act committed and I assume it originates with me." His grin had now turned into a devilish smile.

I just stood there trying to make sense of the situation. Jeremy rarely used my name, and the fact he did while sounding so strange completely unnerved me.

"What?" I stammered again. My brain seemed incapable of forming a coherent thought.

"Do you want me to repeat myself or put it in a different way, Clare?"

The sound of my name jolted me again. I started to feel like a boxer against the ropes.

Jeremy appeared to sense my confusion. He casually rolled forward off his elbows and stood up slowly, dusting the grass off his black trousers. He placed his hands on his hips and stretched his back, pushing his hips slightly forward and looking up into the blue sky.

A few different thoughts swirled through my head simultaneously.

"Are you okay?" I stammered. "You seem different." That was putting it mildly.

"Are _you_ okay, Clare? Now that's the real question."

Jeremy finished his long stretch and returned his gaze to mine.

"Well?" he asked.

At this point I gave up figuring out what was going on and looked towards the car park.

"I need to get going. I mean...we need to get going. My sister wants to talk to you anyway." My words were brusque.

I intuitively bent over and grabbed the book to shove in his bag. It looked like the same book he had at the library, but now its brand-new cover appeared a little worn. He must have been reading all day.

"I can do that," Jeremy stated firmly. He casually grabbed the book and dropped it in his bag.

"Shall we?" He motioned with an outstretched hand in an uncharacteristically theatrical manner towards the car park.

It was at this point I realised he was slightly taller than me. How had I never noticed this before? Perhaps it was because my own multiple burdens were now weighing me down.

"Sure." And with that we started walking together.

Jeremy took long strides beside me, and by the time we could see the car park, I was struggling to keep up with him.

I paused briefly searching for Mum's sedan. Jeremy walked straight past me.

My eyes traced his path and I saw my mother and sister on the left-hand side of the car park. They were standing expectantly waiting for me. Audrey's face darkened dramatically when she recognised Jeremy.

This would be interesting, I thought.

By the time I got to the car, Audrey had already started on him.

"Where were you!" she demanded.

"Excuse me, Audrey," Mother quickly attempted to intervene. She put one protective hand on Jeremy's shoulder and simultaneously opened the back passenger door so he could get in.

Jeremy paused and turned to look back towards the school. One foot was in the car, the other still firmly on the gravel. I stopped briefly and followed his vision. My stomach knotted when I recognised who he was staring at.

Brian and his two henchmen had a student pinned against the school fence. The younger brother was rifling through the victim's school bag, no doubt searching for money or something else of value. As if by some sense of evil intuition, Brian let the victim go and turned to look in our direction.

I automatically dropped my head and scurried into the safety of the waiting car. I certainly didn't want Brian to see me. But Jeremy lingered a moment, staring straight back at his nemesis. My mind raced as I recalled what happened the last time someone got into a staring duel with Brian. I thought of my sister yanking wildly in Brian's clutches; his laughter had continued to ring in my ears all afternoon.

I peered out through the foggy car window and thought I saw Brian menacingly make a slitting motion across his neck while he looked at Jeremy.

"Are you getting in?" Audrey demanded impatiently. She hadn't noticed Brian in the distance and I didn't want to draw her attention to him now. Her mood was already horrible.

I thought I saw Jeremy wave towards Brian as he folded himself into the car. I quickly dismissed this as just another hallucination. Given my day, this delusion was increasingly probable. Audrey turned in the front passenger seat and glared at Jeremy and then at me.

Her stare settled back on Jeremy. She repeated her earlier question. "Where were you?"

There was a pause as the car accelerated away from the school.

"You mean just now or this morning, Audrey?" Jeremy finally answered her question with a question.

Audrey's mouth opened, then closed. She looked unusually flustered. I stared at Jeremy, trying to work out what was going on with him.

"You know what I mean. We failed the organic chemistry assignment!"

There was another long pause.

"I'm...I'm sorry." Jeremy's familiar tone returned. He looked away out the window and dropped his head submissively. I continued to stare intently at him.

"Sorry is not good enough, Jeremy," Audrey persisted. "A paired presentation requires two people, in case you didn't realise."

"Hey!" Mum intervened. "He said he was sorry."

I couldn't take my eyes off him. It was impossible to tell if he was being genuine or not. Was that really him I was speaking to in the school oval ten minutes ago? Or had an alien overtaken his brain temporarily? I quickly dismissed the ridiculous thought.

"You better come with me to speak with Ms. Weatherspoon tomorrow in chemistry class," Audrey demanded. "We need to come up with a really great excuse. I want to re-sit the exam. I mean it. I'm not failing because of you!"

Jeremy didn't respond. We all remained quiet as the car moved swiftly through the streets.

My mind had slowed to a pace where I was now able to absorb the earlier events on the oval. Surely I had just been hypersensitive after the lunchtime incident. I glanced over at Jeremy. He had returned to his normal timid pose as he peered out through his new glasses at the darkening sky.

The streetlights switched on automatically in sequence as we headed towards Jeremy's home, lighting a trail away from the town centre towards the outer suburbs. The car slowed out the front of Jeremy's house and he had the door ajar before it had completely come to a stop. He grabbed his bag and moved quickly to a standing position, one foot still in the vehicle.

"Thanks, Mrs. McFadden," he said over his shoulder and turned quickly towards the front steps. Mum shot her head around in amazement. Jeremy had always been too shy to speak to her. But the car door had already closed.

"He can speak when he wants to," Audrey stated formally, noting her surprise.

"Well, then, I wish he would do it more often," she replied softly, steering the car back out onto the street.

I found myself unconsciously staring into the darkness watching him again navigate his way up the concrete steps towards his front door. I couldn't help but make a comparison to the last time we dropped him off. This time he took two steps in each stride before vanishing behind the wooden door into the darkness of the house.

***

That night Brian McMasters and our lunchtime defeat was the central topic of the dinner conversation. Dad glowered as he listened and said he would contact the school principal first thing the following morning.

"No!" we both objected loudly. Getting Ms. Kylie involved was a last resort.

"If you do that it will just reinforce Brian's behaviour even more." Audrey exhaled. I rolled my eyes and continued to stuff broccoli into my mouth. My sister was still trying to solve the problem with rational scientific thought. I had an uneasy feeling the solution was going to be a little less than conventional.

"If Ms. Kylie gets involved, he will know that we're rattled," Audrey continued. "It will make it even worse and this will be the longest year ever."

I replayed the day's events in my head, although my mind gravitated to a central theme—Jeremy's unusual behaviour. I dismissed it again and excused myself from the dinner table.

The day had been long and I quickly found myself in bed with the sheets pulled tight around me. I drifted into a deep sleep but my dreams were marked by two dark figures that seemed to pull apart and then intertwine.

Chapter 4

Elusive

I woke early the next morning and lay in bed waiting to hear the rain on the roof, but all I heard was silence. Autumn had fought back for at least another day against the impending winter. I smiled to myself and appreciated its effort.

I heard voices downstairs and quickly got up and dressed. It was easy to prepare myself for school. There was a lot to do today. I'd woken with a determination to make it a better day than yesterday; not least, confronting Jessica. I knew I needed to make a stance against her.

"Hello, sleeping beauty," Audrey teased as I burst into the kitchen. Being a twin, she knew what I was thinking.

"It's yet to be confirmed. But I have the black hair dye ready just in case," I joked. "And heaven help us if we need to find dwarfs!"

Mum chuckled at this response. I quickly packed my bag and was ready to go.

"Not before you have some breakfast, Clare."

I sighed. The tone in her voice indicated that leaving before eating was not an option.

I gulped down two slices of raisin toast and stared into the light that streamed in through the kitchen windows.

"Have you checked your notifications this morning?" Audrey asked. She was also peering out through the kitchen window at something in the distance.

"Why?" I responded quickly. My heart skipped a beat. What had Brian done now?

"I don't think our friend slept last night," Audrey stated dryly.

I thought for a moment. My sister and I didn't have too many

mutual friends. It was too early to play games so I waited for the answer.

"He was on _every_ scientific blog site until 4am this morning."

I looked directly at her. Audrey wasn't ready to give the answer away, but

the possible suspects narrowed significantly. I still chose to wait.

"Jeremy," she said matter-of-factly.

"Uhh," I replied dumbly.

"Every blog site—from chemistry forums to the advanced biology chat

room." Audrey was still looking out the window, but she could tell I was staring at her with disbelief. She turned quickly and plunked her phone down in front of me, motioning me to scroll through the webpages. I resisted the urge.

"He started on the _ScienceToday_ website with string theory and then moved onto _GIAM_."

"What's GIAM?" I asked.

"It's the _God_Is_a_Mathematician_ website."

I rolled my eyes, but this _was_ unusual. Jeremy was a person of few words and he liked to keep his opinions to himself, regardless of how brilliant they might be. My mind drifted back to the person who was lying casually on the oval yesterday enjoying the afternoon sunlight. That person was confident and self-assured—he was not the Jeremy I knew, nor the person we'd tried to protect for most of the year.

"I hope he got some sleep," I finally murmured.

"He would just want to be at school today!" Audrey warned. "We're doing the chemistry presentation."

I finished my orange juice before racing my sister to the front door. We

walked briskly to the bus stop with hope in our hearts, both determined to have a better day than yesterday.

***

"We're going to embarrass ourselves," I stated matter-of-factly, staring at

the three sets of eyes that looked suspiciously back me. "It's the last year of school, not the first, Jessica. Princesses are for second graders!" I fought the urge to stamp my foot like a second grader.

The five of us were huddled in a corner of the drama class. Ms. Hubbard

had broken us off into groups so that we could work on our end-of-year productions. I had taken the initiative and spoken first. Jemima and Emily stared at me cautiously. Madonna stood adjacent to us, not wanting to be seen as taking a side. Jessica smirked at me; she knew she already had the numbers.

"Have you given any thought about what we are _actually_ going to do with a princess story?" I was almost pleading now.

Jemima was the first to speak. "We want something easily digestible to the audience," she countered.

"But this is going to be so much harder now!" I exclaimed. "We had an idea, we had dialogue, we had everything." My words fell out of me in despair.

"We didn't have consensus," Jessica replied dryly.

"It's going to take so much effort in so little time."

"It'll be worth it," Jessica continued.

"How?"

"We've been working on stuff," Jemima said, but she sounded elusive.

"Tell me."

"It's not ready yet."

"Will it ever be ready?" I felt like I was making ground. "Have you done the foundational work?"

"God, you can be so pretentious," Jemima snarled in return. "You know you're not your sister."

The comment was uncalled for, but I didn't say so. This was not the time to show weakness. It would only move the conversation in the wrong direction and I was here to negotiate.

"Look. I really do just want to compromise. I just want it to be the best production possible."

"And we don't?" Jessica folded her arms in front of her.

"Changing the play at this time doesn't look like it." The words were out of my mouth before I could stop them. When she didn't respond right away I decided to fill the silence before she had a chance.

"Just think about it. That's all I'm asking." I tried to be diplomatic.

"Why don't we give them a couple of days to develop something and then they can pitch it to us?" Madonna chimed in, trying to assist.

"I've already done my pitching and the group has decided," Jessica replied coldly.

"Is it finalised?" I questioned. "I thought we had to _pitch_ our idea to Ms. Hubbard next week before it could be approved." I knew this was my last chance and I tried to emphasise the word.

"Perhaps we need to discuss this more before then?" Madonna added. She was clearly my only ally.

"What about a totally different production altogether?" The words blurted out of me. It felt like a defeat, but anything would be better than what was being proposed.

"Yeah. Start fresh." Madonna tried to sound upbeat.

I watched the proposal bounce around in the minds of the three princesses who stood in front of me. This was going to take a while. I sighed silently and surveyed the room. The other groups were all seated and talking earnestly amongst themselves. I couldn't help but think they were discussing dialogue, plots, and fascinating twists. My heart sank further.

"Maybe," I heard Jessica say. My head snapped back around in surprise. There was an awkward pause.

"Give us a couple of nights for us to think more about it. Then we can sit down on Friday and work out what we can do next," Jessica continued.

I was both stunned and relieved at the same time.

"Thanks." Madonna took the word out of my mouth.

We all stood there for a long moment wondering what to do next. Jessica, Jemima, and Emily finally broke off and moved away towards the whiteboard. They whispered and covered their mouths with their hands as if protecting words that somehow contained mystical powers not ready to be revealed. Madonna and I stood rooted to the same place looking dumbly at one another.

"That was unexpected. But good." She widened her eyes as she spoke, trying to make her words sound more optimistic than they were.

"You can't expect anything with those three," I replied cautiously. I wasn't ready to believe that a pleasant twist awaited us. It still felt like a Greek tragedy and we were hurtling towards it at great speed. I needed to start preparing some kind of protection against it.

"It was a move forward?" Madonna was still trying to be positive.

I looked away apprehensively, unsure as to why it felt like a victory and a defeat at the same time.

"It could be worse," Madonna continued.

But I was already staring intently at the bookshelves that lined the classroom walls. Giving Madonna a vague wave, I headed towards them quickly with one thought in mind—finding an idea that would result in a compromise. It had to be hiding somewhere amongst the books.

***

I found Audrey sitting in our usual spot in the first recess. She had a smile on her face.

"It's a joint celebration?" she asked pleasantly as I sat down beside her.

The wooden seat creaked. It was warm from the sun that shone directly down from above. Dark clouds were in the distance, but a light breeze was keeping them at bay. I tucked my skirt in under my legs and swung my feet slowly backwards and forwards across the tips of the grass, all the while trying to find the words to respond to the question.

"Kind of," I replied.

"So you won't be wearing a tiara?"

"It still remains to be seen."

"But it won't be pink?" Audrey laughed at her own joke.

"I hope not." An involuntary chuckle escaped from my lips.

Audrey had already started on her pumpkins scones. They were dripping with marmalade and strawberry jam. Her intense pleasure was evident as she licked the excess jam from her fingers; she wasn't even attempting to be elegant.

"And you?" I questioned.

"It was unexpected," Audrey replied dryly. "Very unexpected."

"What was?"

She was looking out across the maze of students who were making the most of the sunlight; footballs were erratically bouncing everywhere. She scratched the tip of her nose, a sure sign that she was thinking.

"It was weird. Maybe his lack of sleep is making him more erratic." Audrey's words trailed off.

"You're not making any sense." I was becoming increasingly interested in what she had to say.

"Well." She paused to think. "He'd already done the talking and convinced her before I even got to class."

"What?"

"I walked into the class and the first thing I saw was Ms. Weatherspoon bent over her desk laughing. Jeremy was standing beside her talking. I'd never seen him so...animated before. Ms. Weatherspoon was _actually_ laughing."

I sat still and digested the words. Jeremy had never made anyone laugh before, especially not Ms. Weatherspoon. I'd only ever had dealings with her in the school grounds. She struck me as orderly, repressed, and structured, like the zodiac chart that she cherished so dearly.

"I'm not kidding." Audrey's gaze remained somewhere out past the oval. She returned to scratching her nose. "I tried to get the story out of him for the next forty-five minutes, but he wouldn't tell me. He said it was a secret."

"A secret? What?"

"He did say he'd had a weird couple of days, but things were now back to normal. He spent the rest of the time convincing _me_ that I needed to practice my presentation! As if _I_ am the one who has trouble speaking in public." She laughed. "The whole thing's very weird."

I sat there pondering Audrey's words. I found myself unconsciously searching the outer boundaries of the oval in the distance, hoping to locate him again. I shook my head and returned my gaze to Audrey.

"Do you think something's wrong with him?" I asked flatly.

"Wrong with him?"

"Like you say, he's acting very weird, as if he's possessed. Don't you think? I've seen it myself."

Audrey shook her head and shoved the last of the scone in her mouth. She started to speak but immediately began choking. She tried to speak again, but this only made it worse. A large pulp of chewed scone blurted out and fell on the wooden table in front of us. We both laughed heavily as she continued to struggle for air. This moment was clearly needed.

* * *

We were sitting there enjoying what surely would be the last of the autumn sun when we heard a voice from behind us.

"Have you heard?"

Audrey and I both spun around simultaneously. Katrina Humphreys was standing behind us. She looked as neat and impeccable as ever, wearing a prefect uniform. Her starched white shirt sat snugly under a dark green embroidered blazer. Black polished shoes glistened in the sun; they were impossibly clean. I wondered if she polished them daily. Her usually frizzy red hair was tucked back into a tight ponytail; not a single lock was out of place.

Audrey stared at Katrina suspiciously. Everyone knew that she was the schoolyard gossiper. Katrina was the editor, chief writer, and photographer for the monthly school magazine. Katrina loved to know everything about everyone.

I was still admiring the brightness of her shoes when Audrey finally spoke.

"Heard what?" she questioned carefully.

I could tell that Audrey held Katrina in the same regard as I did. This was definitely not a girl you could trust.

"The news." Katrina smirked as the words fell out of her.

"What news?" Audrey asked impatiently. "Are we going to read it in your paper?"

"You might well." Katrina moved closer.

Audrey immediately cut her off. "I don't want to hear gossip, Katrina. I don't have the room for it in my frontal lobes."

"Not gossip...fact." Katrina paused dramatically. "Brian McMasters is in the nurse's office getting stitched up and you'll never believe who did it to him!"

"Who?" we demanded in unison.

"Jeremy Williams!"

"What?"

"Yes!" Katrina replied, her eyes shining. "There was a confrontation down behind the oval toilets this morning. Brian came across Jeremy reading a book—as usual—and they got into a fight."

I was struggling with how Katrina knew so much detail, when the following words blurted out of me. "Is Jeremy hurt?"

"That's the strange thing. He's not hurt at all." Katrina tried to sound mysterious. She was going to sell a lot of newspapers one day.

"Who told you this?" Audrey continued disbelievingly.

"Never mind who told me. It's the truth. Everybody is talking about it."

I looked around, hoping to find somebody who could verify this crazy story.

"I don't believe you," Audrey retorted.

"I don't care if you do, McFadden. I just want to know if Jeremy's still at school. Ms. Kylie wants to speak to him about it."

Audrey and I looked at each other. This part of the story seemed more realistic. Everyone knew that Katrina was Ms. Kylie's informant. She was the eyes and ears of the school ground.

"I don't know where he is." I was still turning my head trying to find someone who could verify the story.

"Oh well. I don't want to gossip. I just wanted to let you know." Katrina smiled. The contradiction in her statement rang through my head.

Katrina left as quickly as she appeared. And we sat in silence digesting this new information.

Students were playing feverishly around us as if they could sense the impending bell that would return them to class. But we couldn't hear them—we were lost in thought.

"I don't believe it," I finally said dismissively.

"Neither do I."

But I couldn't help think about Jeremy's strange behaviour over the past couple of days.

The bell rang and I quickly headed towards geography. This was the only class Jeremy and I shared. I'd never wanted to see him so badly in all my life. I began to run.

***

I had to blink twice when I burst through the doors. Jeremy was in his usual place at the front of the classroom. Ms. Goad was leaning over his table, speaking closely with him. Jeremy was uncharacteristically holding her gaze. Their faces were also surprisingly close together.

His posture seemed strange. He was slouching back in his seat and gently rubbing the hair at the base of his neck with his right hand. The other hand was tracing large circles on the desk in front of him.

I immediately made my way towards him, sitting down loudly on the seat beside them, hoping to draw his attention. They both turned to look at me, and then Jeremy chuckled.

My mind was struggling to comprehend the strange scene in front of me; not least the veracity of Katrina's earlier story, but also Jeremy's peculiar posture and the ease at which he was talking with Ms. Goad.

I found myself unconsciously shaking my head as I looked at him.

"Hey, Clare, is everything alright?" he asked.

Ms. Goad swiftly returned to her desk. Jeremy continued to draw large slow imaginary circles on the desk in front of him, all the while grinning mischievously at me.

"To be honest, I...I don't know." My words were hesitant.

I looked at his white hand and noticed that his knuckles were red and swollen. He sensed my observation and swiftly slipped his hand into his trouser pocket.

"So the rumour is true?" I spoke softly.

He shot a quick glance at Ms. Goad, who was getting ready to commence the class.

"You shouldn't believe everything you hear, particularly not from a wannabe journalist." Jeremy spoke quickly.

"How do you know I'm referring to her?" I shot back, mistakenly thinking that I had the upper hand.

He looked directly at me and spoke purposefully.

"Clare, just because someone says it's true doesn't make it true. You know that."

"I can't believe you would actually try and confront him," I scolded, ignoring his words.

"And you and Audrey didn't try that yesterday?" he snapped back. His eyes suddenly burned with an intensity I hadn't seen before.

"That was different," I replied, shifting uncomfortably in the seat.

It was not so much his statement that I couldn't comprehend. It was the person who now slouched in front of me. He was confident, calm, and assertive. This was not the Jeremy I knew.

I went to speak again but fell silent. It was at that moment Ms. Goad clapped her hands loudly once. "Right, students. As you know, we have presentations today. But we're going to have to switch the order around a little bit. Jeremy is going to speak first, as"—and here she dropped to a stage whisper—"he has an urgent appointment with the principal."

The class erupted into a raucous cheer behind me. Jeremy raised his bruised red fist triumphantly, acknowledging them without looking back at them.

Two things shot into my mind. The first was more certain than the second. Rumours spread quickly. But there must have been an element of truth to the rumour.

I was still shaking my head in disbelief, trying to comprehend yet another strange scene, when Jeremy casually got up from his desk and walked towards the board at the front of the class. He turned slowly on his heels to address the waiting class.

"Tell us what happened today!" a voice yelled from the back.

Jeremy smiled and turned expectantly to Ms. Goad, who was dutifully quick to call for silence.

"That tale can be told at another time." Jeremy spoke with grandiosity. "I have a different tale for the audience today. It's about theories of plate tectonics and continental drift!"

I was instantly hypnotized. But my thoughts drifted away from his spoken word towards his appearance. Not only did he sound different, he now looked different. His hair was parted on the opposite side of his head to usual. That's if it could be considered a part. It was swept back carelessly—the way you see on models—and his fringe fell forward across his framed glasses; he flicked it back casually every now and then.

I turned around briefly and looked at the students in the front couple of rows. They were all equally mesmerised; their eyes were wide open, no doubt also trying to comprehend this strange person who now stood before them.

What had happened to him? My mind settled on this central question. I swivelled back around in my chair to stare again at him. He was waving his left hand theatrically in the air. The class suddenly erupted into laughter and the noise vibrated off the walls. I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand and tingle in silence. It was at this point that I realised I wasn't listening to a single word that he was saying. I couldn't keep my thoughts off his theatrics.

Jeremy made a large arc with his left hand while raising his head towards the ceiling. He closed his eyes and paused for a moment before clapping his hands loudly together in front of his chest. The resulting sound jolted his captivated audience, and the desired effect was instantly achieved—the class again broke into loud raucous laughter; this time it was extended.

Jeremy placed his hands on his hips and grinned broadly at the class that continued to applaud in front of him. He stood there motionless, lapping it up while the sound broke over him. Jeremy closed his eyes briefly again, and his grin broadened even wider. The class was still clapping loudly when students started to yell questions at him. But they were hard to hear.

Ms. Goad struggled to her feet and waddled over to stand almost protectively in between Jeremy and the applauding class.

"Okay, class, in an orderly manner now. We only have time for three questions. I repeat—three questions. Jeremy has another pressing engagement to attend."

The class broke into cheering again.

"First question, first question...Rebecca." Ms. Goad pointed at a short plump girl with a bad fringe cut seated to my right. Some of the class continued to cheer and heckle, drowning out the question.

"Silence!" Ms. Goad yelled this time. "Anyone acting unruly will be ejected from the classroom."

The class reluctantly fell silent.

"Now Rebecca, again please."

I didn't hear the question, or the other two that followed. I was still fixated on his movements, as if by studying them the truth would somehow be revealed. After responding to the third question, he didn't return to his desk. He simply walked out the door and turned towards Ms. Kylie's office, never looking back. Other strained questions followed, but they were never acknowledged and Ms. Goad quickly silenced them.

My mind failed to comprehend another spoken word in the next half an hour. In fact, my thoughts didn't start to solidify again until the lunchtime recess.

***

"What are you talking about?" Audrey asked disbelievingly.

"I swear it's the truth." But even I wasn't convinced. Had I just hallucinated what had happened in geography? Was I trying to see something in Jeremy that wasn't there? Why would I do that?

We were sitting at our usual table eating fresh homemade chicken avocado sandwiches. A cool breeze was blowing in our faces, carrying with it a message that the weather would finally change. Darker clouds moved ominously in the sky but we resisted the urge to find shelter. Though the recent weather had flirted between warm and chilly, we knew these were the last hours before the impending winter consumed the landscape.

"I swear it's the truth." But my attempt to reinstate my earlier comment faltered. I knew I was trying to also convince myself; Audrey was aware of it as well.

"Is it really that unusual? He's bright and loves geography. What's new?" Audrey screwed up her nose and looked skywards. She obviously was more interested in the weather than my version of events.

"Besides, our perceptions of reality can be inaccurate," Audrey affirmed, sounding like a university professor. I found the statement annoying.

"I know what I saw." But my words had now become defensive. "Something has happened. I don't know how, but he's different. _I know it_." I tried to emphasise the last words, but Audrey was still looking skywards.

"Perhaps you _want_ him to change?"

I snapped my lunchbox shut and I saw my sister flinch with the sound. She meticulously picked a piece of chicken skin from her remaining sandwich, intentionally not meeting my glare.

"What's that meant to mean?"

"It's not meant to mean anything, Clare." She still didn't look up at me. "I'm just saying that human behaviour fluctuates; not everything is habitual. We are bound to engage in unusual behaviour at some point in time. Even Jeremy. Aren't you happy that he's doing better?" Audrey returned to gaze back up into the darkening sky.

I didn't like her question. I tried to change the direction of the conversation.

"What about your reorganised chemistry presentation?" I counted with another question. "How did Jeremy convince Ms. Weatherspoon to give you a second chance?"

"It's simple. She just overlooked his unusual behaviour. We're diligent students. One uncharacteristic moment shouldn't be permitted to have lasting consequences. Should it? "

I was struggling to comprehend her negatively worded question.

"So you admit his behaviour was unusual."

"Not really." My sister was a brick wall on this one. I could see she was digging her heels in further for the debate.

I sat there for a moment contemplating whether to continue the battle or just let it go. The strengthening wind was blowing large oak tree leaves across the school yard. I thought I could make out some underlying pattern in their movement across the ground as they danced and skipped. All moving in the same direction; all twirling carelessly.

I exhaled loudly through my nostrils. Nothing but random events and movement, I concluded. Not everything had to hold meaning.

Audrey and I both heard the steps at the same time. We turned in unison to see Jeremy standing behind us. His earlier smirk was still broad across his boyish face. But he wasn't looking at either of us. His gaze was above our heads, and his eyes were methodically scanning the perimeter of the school in long sweeps. Whatever he was looking for apparently wasn't there.

If he wasn't standing so close, I would've guessed that he hadn't noticed us at all.

"Looking for something?" Audrey was the first to speak.

"I've already found it," he replied instantly, not looking down at us.

I instinctively took a sharp breath as I recognised his uncharacteristic behaviour was continuing. Jeremy's hands were on his hips and his school bag hung lazily over a shoulder. As in class, his brown hair was tussled and fell carelessly across his forehead, framing the tops of his new steel-rimmed glasses.

I tried to study him the same way that Audrey would study an organic specimen under the microscope, but he finally brought his eyes down to meet ours and his smirk dissipated. Jeremy stood there for a long moment staring at us in turn. It was unnerving. I was feeling increasingly uneasy and I was glad when Audrey broke the silence again.

"Rumour has it that you had quite a morning."

"As I told Clare earlier, just because someone said it's true, doesn't make it true, Audrey," he replied.

Jeremy walked around the other side of the wooden table and casually sat down opposite us. His back was to the school oval and those who played loudly on it. He pulled his blazer collar up hard around his neck to shield himself from the strengthening breeze.

I thought I again sensed some vulnerability still within him. But I was also convinced the person who sat before us was different to the person I'd come to know well. Despite Audrey's eloquent argument, I knew that he'd somehow now changed—and it wasn't just the hairstyle. I sat there silently questioning how it was possible.

Jeremy wiped some disobedient hair away from his glasses before opening his lunchbox. He nonchalantly removed a sandwich and took a purposeful bite.

I couldn't take my eyes off him. I sensed that my sister was also scrutinizing him. She was the one with the scientific brain. Maybe she would have more success dissecting the organism that sat in front of us. Perhaps she would even start agreeing with me?

Jeremy ate purposefully, keeping his mouth full of sandwich. Was he reluctant to speak? I tried to convince myself that this was a comforting sign that the old Jeremy was still within.

The wind strengthened again and it was gusting into our faces. I fastened my coat around my waist, but my gaze never left Jeremy. His eyes remained focused on his food; he refused to look up at us. Another comforting sign of the old Jeremy, I thought.

I startled when Audrey broke the silence. "So it's not true then?"

The question was followed with a long pause.

"Does it matter if it's true or not?"

"What's that meant to mean?" I felt the stirrings of frustration within me.

"The effect is still the same," he countered bluntly. "I'm only going to spend more time hiding."

I exhaled quickly—another sign of the old Jeremy. Like he was morphing before our eyes.

"Well, it's good to have our next step based on fact," Audrey replied.

" _Our_ next step?"

"Have we not helped you up until this point?" Audrey asked defensively. I could tell she was offended.

"You have—and it's much appreciated." Jeremy's eyes were still cast downward at his food as he conceded the point.

"So you don't want our help anymore?" Audrey was now on the attack. The old Jeremy would've almost cried at the underlying statement thinly hidden in the question.

But he turned his head to look out amongst the students playing around us, as if he were expecting somebody else to appear.

"Of course your help is appreciated." He still refused to look at us directly.

"Are you going to revert back to the library?" Audrey asked sarcastically.

She snapped her lunchbox closed. The sound framed her question with an exclamation mark.

"Possibly. Probably."

I hung on the way he said the second word.

"What did Ms. Kylie say?" Audrey asked. Her questioning was relentless.

"She wants me to stay away from the oval."

"Sounds like good advice," my sister countered dryly.

Jeremy suddenly looked up, but his eyes were focused on something behind us. He tilted his head down slightly and his face darkened.

The change in his posture was dramatic. He sunk his white fingers into a large crack that weaved its way through the wooden tabletop. I could see his upper body tense in preparation to move quickly.

Audrey had already half turned to see what was behind us when I heard something swish violently between our faces. I flinched instinctively in time to see Jeremy duck his head to the right to miss the flying object. There was a loud smack as the flying projectile exploded against a bin behind Jeremy. Fragments of a large green apple showered down on us from the force of the impact.

Jeremy had already returned to sit upright and he looked even more tense. Even before I turned around to see who threw the apple, I knew who it was.

"You're dead!" Brian McMasters bellowed.

I shot a quick glance behind me and saw that he was only a few metres away and advancing fast. His two usual assailants were following closely. A sick feeling washed over me.

I dared not look at his face in case I caught his stare and he changed the direction of his attack, but he was clearly fixated on Jeremy. A large white bandage was above his right eye, no doubt remnants of the earlier confrontation. There was now no doubt it had happened—the rumour was true.

I shot a quick glance towards Audrey. She was hurriedly shoving her lunch box in her school bag in preparation for flight. This jolted me into action. I was getting to my feet when Brian moved swiftly around behind me towards Jeremy. He was bearing down quickly. But Jeremy remained seated as if frozen to the spot.

"Did you hear me?" Brian snarled at him.

The intensity of his voice and his proximity made me shudder. Brian placed his left hand on the wooden table for support and leered forward towards Jeremy, who stayed motionless. Brian made a fist with his large right hand and drew it back before driving it hard towards Jeremy's face.

The movement was clear and swift. Audrey screamed out in protective fright. But while Jeremy may have stayed physically still, his mind was working just fine. He had anticipated Brian's attack and ducked his head swiftly to his left.

The effect was significant.

Brian missed Jeremy completely and the momentum toppled him further forward. He tried to brace himself with his left hand, but it slipped and he lurched awkwardly over the edge of the table. His torso struck the corner of the table on his downward spiral and he grunted loudly before disappearing totally out of sight. The scene ended with a loud thud as he hit the ground.

I swung around and looked at Audrey to gain instruction. She was standing at the head of the table, her mouth half open in shock. The unfolding events seemed difficult to believe and I vaguely wondered if we had been transferred into a parallel universe. I turned to look back at Jeremy but he just regained his tense upright position. He continued to stare out over my right shoulder at something in the distance. He seemed almost transfixed.

"Run!" I yelled at Jeremy. I didn't attempt to conceal my panic.

"Come on!" Audrey shot a hand out and attempted to grab Jeremy's collar. But he remained rooted to the spot.

I heard Brian before I saw him.

"You're dead!"

He loomed up from behind the table and was quickly upon Jeremy before Audrey had a chance to fasten her grip on Jeremy's collar. There was a loud thud and I saw in a blur Jeremy's head move violently forward. It was the result of a much quicker punch. Brian leaned over him, ready to strike again. Audrey was trying to grab Jeremy's arm to drag him away. But Brian now had a firm grip on the back of his collar; his prey wasn't getting away this time.

Jeremy's eyes were still fixed forward; he never even turned to look at the predator. Brian recoiled his fist again to strike down upon him. But this time Jeremy reached up instinctively with his right hand as Brian swung a closed fist. Jeremy grabbed Brian's tie and pulled it violently downwards towards him. The action was unexpected and so was the consequence. Brian again lost his balance and lurched forward, this time towards Jeremy; his punch totally missed the intended target.

Jeremy continued to yank hard on the tie that now acted like a leash. At the same time, he quickly stood bolt upright, driving his head up into Brian's exposed throat. I momentarily lost sight of Jeremy as Brian's heavy frame engulfed him completely in front of me.

Brian let out an involuntary groan as their bodies collided. Jeremy re-emerged from underneath the hulking mass. He refused to let go of Brian's tie. With one final defiant thrust, he yanked his clenched fist further downwards between the table and the bench.

This effect was dramatic.

In this final moment, Brian recognised the consequences of this unexpected action, but he was unable to stop or prepare for it. He only had time to turn his head. The side of his face connected loudly with the tabletop as he fell forward.

The sound of flesh hitting wood resonated loudly; his head buckled backwards with the impact. It was quickly followed by a collective gasp from the large crowd of onlookers that had gathered to watch the confrontation. No one dared to cheer; everyone was silent.

It was at this point that I finally found the common sense to move, and I quickly scooped up my bag. Jeremy jumped over the bench, finally letting go of Brian's tie.

Audrey instinctively put a hand under Jeremy's arm to assist but it was unnecessary. He grabbed his bag and we were all off together in the same direction. I shot a glance back towards Brian and saw that he was lying prostrate over the table, moaning softly. His two co-offenders stood equally dumbstruck, staring at the large carcass spread out in front of them.

I turned my head back just in time to view the three of us run simultaneously into Ms. Kylie. The force sent my bag toppling out of my hand. I watched my empty lunch box bounce across the pavement.

We all looked up at her darkening face.

Ms. Kylie spoke first. "Jeremy. It seems you've already forgotten our earlier conversation. I was led to believe that you have a brilliant memory."

Jeremy didn't respond. He knew better.

Audrey was the first to counter.

"Ms. Kylie, as a school prefect, I can make a full report on the matter. Brian McMasters was clearly the aggressor. He was the one who sought us out." She motioned over her shoulder towards Brian.

"Thank you, but that won't be necessary." Her eyes remained focused on Jeremy. "I'm sure Jeremy can provide a complete firsthand account. Shall we?" Ms. Kylie extended her right hand out in the direction of her office.

Jeremy submissively dropped his head and started walking in the direction of her gesture.

I turned to face Audrey, who was now looking back towards Brian. He was seated on the bench adjacent to the table. His head was down and he was holding his jaw gingerly in both hands. Two physical education teachers were bent over him, no doubt concerned about the health of their star rugby player.

"You'd better get to class, you two," Ms. Kylie spoke over her shoulder. We both realised this was a clear direction that could not be questioned. I turned to Audrey, who was now scratching her forehead in disbelief. Drops of rain fell from the blackening sky and we turned instinctively in the direction of our opposing classes.

***

The rest of the afternoon was a blur.

I spent the entire art class unconsciously rearranging my brushes and watercolours in their worn-out wooden case, attempting to obtain a sense of order and control from a day that felt chaotic and out of control.

The final class of the day was equally unsettling. Another rumour had begun to circulate—this one alleging that Jeremy had broken Brian's jaw in the confrontation. There was wild gossip about impending reprisals and speculation that Jeremy would be expelled. I thought the latter was unlikely, but I couldn't be sure. My concentration was totally washed away by my Ancient History class.

I yearned for the school bell and ran towards mum's car when it finally rang out, all the while hoping that Jeremy would be there. His absence was clearly evident.

Dinner consisted only of regurgitating the day's events. All attempts to contact Jeremy proved hopeless. Text messages remained unanswered, and he was not online for the rest of the evening. I finally found the courage to ring his home number, but it also rang out.

I had a restless night's sleep in which I fought three competing thoughts: the possibility of Jeremy being expelled, the origins of his erratic behaviour, and Brian's likely response to his unexpected defeat. The last thought proved most concerning.

Chapter 5

Darkness

The following days were filled with uncertainty and confusion. Neither Audrey nor I saw Jeremy anywhere at school. The whispers and rumours that he had been expelled continued to circulate.

Brian McMasters was also nowhere to be seen, but I didn't seek or care to confirm the truth of any rumour that related to him.

Audrey even attempted to approach Ms. Kylie to enquire about Jeremy's enrolment status at the school, but she refused to disclose any information. Consensus in the school grounds was that Jeremy had received a two-day suspension, and that Brian McMasters was taking the rest of the week off to nurse a badly bruised jaw.

Brian's two co-offenders were also nowhere to be seen, which complicated the matter further. Jeremy still didn't return text messages and his presence was not recorded online.

Jeremy's absence started to frustrate Audrey immensely. I knew she had prepared for their second opportunity to complete the chemistry presentation. We both knew she wouldn't get a third chance.

***

Audrey simmered with irritation when she returned home the next day from school. She'd spent the previous night frantically trying to get in contact with him, but he remained elusive. In contrast, school chat rooms remained abuzz.

Audrey was ready to explode when she burst through the kitchen doors.

"He didn't show today either?" my mother asked.

I took the opportunity to answer the question.

"It's the second day he hasn't been at school. I'm worried—do you think he's been expelled?"

We both now turned to Audrey just as she accidently dropped her favourite tea mug in the sink. It cracked with a distinctive sound. Audrey cursed loudly and gripped the rim of the stainless steel sink with both hands while looking across the farmland; her face was as dark as the clouds that hung low in the sky. The tension was reflected in her knuckles.

"I can't believe he's so rude as to not show up again—not even let me know!" she exclaimed. "After everything we've done for him!"

"Something could really be wrong," I responded quickly, trying to change the direction of the conversation.

"There will be something wrong alright," Audrey mocked. "It'll be our grade point average."

"Surely it will be okay in the long run," I said softly.

Audrey spun around quickly. I felt the crosshairs focusing on me.

"Ohh, so you would know?"

I shifted uncomfortably on the spot. There was no point even responding.

Mum saved me.

"It'll be okay. I'm sure he's fine. I can ring Ms. Kylie and explain the situation in the morning."

"Explain what?" Audrey asked.

"It's okay, Mum," I interjected, holding a hand up to my mother. "We'll sort it out ourselves."

The rest of the evening was spent in virtual silence; any sound in the house echoed. Our lively conversations during dinner were absent, and Audrey was quick to retire to her study. Dad was working uncharacteristically late and his roast meal sat in the oven. Audrey tapped loudly on her keyboard late into the night.

***

I rose early the next morning, eager to get to school. Audrey and I rode the bus in silence. She was almost cooking internally with frustration. Any protective sympathy that Audrey held for Jeremy had vanished.

I was concerned about the consequences for him. He had few friends; he couldn't afford to lose any more. I was determined to get to the bottom of his weird behaviour, no matter what I found.

We parted swiftly once off the bus and headed in separate directions. I found only Madonna waiting for me as I entered the drama class. Jessica, Jemima, and Emily were noticeably absent.

"Where are they?" My question sounded more like a demand.

Madonna just shrugged her shoulders and looked sheepishly at me. Her red freckles brightened involuntarily.

"Are you serious? We need to work this out!" I was now the one starting to boil.

"They won't reply to my texts." She grimaced as the words fell out of her.

My internal temperature continued to rise.

For the rest of the day my thoughts were focused on Jeremy and his whereabouts. I was less concerned about how Audrey would perform a solo chemistry presentation designed for two; no doubt she could do it.

The last bell finally broke these ruminations. I headed for the bus stop. Working tonight at the library would be a welcome distraction. It had started to rain heavily and large raindrops exploded on puddles that were already full. I pulled my coat up around my ears and tilted my head forward into the driving rain as I hurried towards the bus shelter.

It was a relief to know that Brian McMasters wasn't at school. There would be no unexpected encounters this afternoon. The bus was on time and I climbed aboard to find a seat. The aisle was lined with water that had been carried in by wet shoes.

The library would be empty with the darkening weather. I stared into the foreboding gloom through a misty window. The heavy sky had brought the darkness forward prematurely. Large puddles gathered in low points in the gutter along the bus route. The black wet road reflected the light from the orange streetlights that hung above it. I unconsciously drew my feet backwards and forwards across the wet floor, all the while staring blankly out at the empty streets and wondering where Jeremy was hiding.

By the time I looked around again, there were only two other passengers on the bus; both were seated in front of me. I grimaced. What a night to be going to the library. At least we would close early. I hoped.

Suddenly the bus let out a loud involuntary moan. The sound rang out across the empty street like a wounded animal. It was followed by a horrible vibration that shook the entire vehicle. The window rattled loudly and I pressed a cold hand against it.

My eyes darted up towards the bus driver. He was pulling frantically on the gear stick; first one hand and then two hands. He yanked hard towards the desired direction, but it was inevitable. The bus came to a grinding halt as it mounted the gutter.

The two passengers in front of me looked around nervously. The driver spent the next few minutes trying to put the bus back into gear, but it was to no avail. He finally heaved his large frame up out of the seat and turned around to address bewildered eyes.

"Sorry, folks—looks like this trip stops here."

My spirits sank as I peered out through the window. The rain was heavy and visibility was poor. I didn't have an umbrella.

"Not to worry though," he went on. "A recovery vehicle will be here soon." He said the words a little too triumphantly. "We shouldn't be waiting more than twenty minutes."

The two passengers in front of me looked at each other and let out an audible moan. Without speaking, they got up and walked off, quickly disappearing up the street into the night.

It was now just the bus driver and me.

He sat back down heavily in his seat and turned some country music up a little too loud. He picked up his mobile phone and yelled into it as he struggled to be heard above the music. He gestured at the disobedient gearshift as if the receiver on the other end was also here to view the problem.

I started to feel uncomfortable, not liking that I was going to be late for work. Ms. Smythe didn't approve of tardiness. She'd keep the library open late just to prove a point to me. It would be both unnecessary and not open for debate.

My frustration grew. Though I would get soaked, it would be quicker to walk. I cursed my absent umbrella wherever it was. But the thought was suddenly on me, and it was convincing. I grabbed my school bag. Pulling my overcoat up around my ears, I thanked the bus driver for his effort as I walked past him. He grunted an inaudible reply. The loud country and western music made the bus rattle, as if this was his own tonic for bringing it back to life.

I tilted my head downwards into the rain and walked at a brisk pace. My hair was wet before I even crossed the street and was matting against my neck. I winced as thin tracks of water ran down my forehead, all of them finishing inconveniently in my eyes.

I squinted. The surrounding darkness made for an ominous backdrop; the streetlights and darkness were intermixing into the rain. I found myself scurrying along, silently yearning for the warmth of the library. This was not the best idea, and a part of me wanted to return to the bus, but the rain lightened momentarily as if to encourage me not to give up. I pushed forward, still squinting as I made my way up empty streets. The rain had breached the defence of my upturned collar, and icy tracks of water were now inching down my back. Resistance was futile. I buried my head deeper into my collar.

A thought suddenly came to me and I quickly latched onto it. I impulsively decided to take a shortcut through a back street to the library—it would be the quickest route. I'd walked down it before, and although the shops would be long closed by this time of night with the worsening weather, it was well lit. But still I hesitated as I peered down the street. Parked vehicles lined either side; their owners were no doubt warm and dry in the apartments that stretched above me. This thought was enough—I hurried on and focused my attention at the end of the street where cars drove through large puddles that acted as watery speed bumps.

"Excuse me," I heard a male voice call out to me from the gloom.

I stopped and peered out hesitantly in the direction from which the sound came.

The origin of the voice was quickly revealed. A middle-aged heavyset bald man was half hanging out a parked car window. He was waving a soggy map in my direction. I hesitated for a second and looked back towards the end of the street. The library was close and I was already late. Cars continued to negotiate the puddles in the near distance.

"I don't want to bother you. I just need directions," the man yelled out loudly again. I squinted up at the buildings and imagined that the shadows that moved behind the warmly lit windows were people who could also hear his voice.

Again I hesitated.

"I stopped for food and gas. I've missed the highway. I just need some directions to get back on the M1."

I remained rooted to the spot as the dangerousness of the situation revealed itself to me. Scanning around, I realised there was nobody else on the street. But figures were still moving behind the closed windows above us. They were comfortably close to me.

"How do I get to the M1?" the voice yelled out again.

I immediately understood the voice's dilemma. He was on the wrong side of the city. Finding the M1 from here would prove complicated for anybody unfamiliar with the city.

It was at this point that I realised he was lost. With no more hesitation, I ventured to the gutter and made my way across the empty street to the waiting vehicle. The man was now half leaning out the car window and both hands were holding an outstretched map. I momentarily fixated on the water that ran off his smooth scalp; it appeared illuminated under the fluorescent light that was directly above.

The map he was holding was now soaked and sagging in the middle. I thought it was strange he would expose his one resource to the weather. It would make drawing the appropriate route near impossible. He turned the map so that its content now faced me. I couldn't see his face, as he spoke from behind the map.

"All I want to do is get to the M1," he repeated.

There was no need for me to look at the map—I knew the way. But I instinctively bent forward to search the right route on the sagging paper that was now positioned in front of my face. I would have to trace an imaginary line with my finger. I raised my right hand to start the process.

The hand that exploded through the map was swift and brutal. It locked onto my wrist and yanked me violently towards the vehicle. I was propelled forward with force and my head struck the car doorframe. My knees buckled. I felt another hand lock onto my collar. I tried to scream but I was pulled violently forward again and now half fell through the open car window. My chest struck the lower window frame, forcing the air out of my lungs.

"No!" I screamed silently.

The man didn't relinquish his grip. He yanked me forward again and I toppled further into the space between his lap and the car steering wheel. My upper torso was completely in the car, when the electronic window was suddenly activated. It closed up and pressed against my waist, trapping me further. I was standing on the very tips of my toes trying to maintain some contact with the outside bitumen—and the outside world.

I yanked backwards with all the life still in me, but I had lost my balance. The smell of stale cigarettes made my nostrils flare. Panic engulfed me and my heart was racing. Blind white fear rose up around my neck and clawed at my face. I gasped in frantic short breaths, my lungs burning. I tried to scream but only heard a whimper.

I lashed out at this faceless man, but he moved forward and pressed his torso up against me, pinning me ever tighter against the steering wheel. I found the strength to finally scream, and he let go of my right wrist only to clamp his hand roughly across my mouth. I smelt alcohol. I tried to bite into the horrid flesh but he cupped his hand expertly to avoid my expected response. The pain of my body weight against the half-closed window was excruciating.

I made another frantic moan like a trapped animal that knew escape was now futile. I tried to take the weight off my waist, which was pressing mercilessly against the glass.

Suddenly, he drove my head hard against the steering wheel. My nose struck it with blunt force. I closed my right eye and felt warm blood running down my face. My arms thrashed violently but I couldn't escape. The screaming sound was intensifying in my head.

To my dread I heard a second voice.

"Do ya want me to get out of the car and push her in?" it sneered.

"Of course I do. Hurry up!"

In my panic, I saw a shadow move in the back seat and heard the passenger door open. The interior car light unexpectedly turned on and my fear was amplified. A large male exited the back seat. Rain continued to drive down on the car's roof, making a strange melancholic sound.

I tried to scream out but I was silenced again. I was still wedged against the steering wheel and I could feel hot breath on my skin. It was stale and disgusting. My right hand momentarily broke free and I grabbed the steering wheel, trying to push my way back out against the open window—back into life.

But a set of hands gripped my ankles and lifted me up, shoving me ever forward into the darkness of the car. I was now horizontal. I frantically pushed against the steering wheel with all my strength and I kicked out, but to no avail. My torso was scraping across the window frame into the darkness—into my doom.

"Hurry up," the voice yelled.

My strength was wilting as fear gripped me. Still, I mustered what will I had left to push against the steering wheel. The screaming had turned into a siren in my head and it was blurring my vision.

Suddenly I was thrust forward again, this time more violently. My heart felt like it broke and I screamed out loud one last time in anguish. Glass shattered around me and I collapsed down onto the window frame. The last of the air was knocked out of my lungs. I struggled to fight the coming unconsciousness. The grip around my ankles loosened and then disappeared. To my astonishment, my feet hit the bitumen again and my knees buckled. I heard a loud thud and then a heavy moan from behind me.

The grip on one of my wrists slackened.

"What the?" the man in the car growled.

Suddenly there was another hand thrashing violently in the car's interior. It was a fist and it struck the bald man in the face repeatedly. The sound of flesh hitting flesh was loud in the small space. Warm blood continued to trickle into my eyes. I was losing my vision.

My other wrist was unexpectedly freed; there was still hope. I instinctively lurched back hard against the car towards the outside world. The soles of my feet hit the bitumen and I pushed back with all my strength. This desperate force propelled me totally out of the car's frame. I landed heavily on my tailbone on the wet street.

I squinted up into the rain. Could I find the strength to run? My lungs burned. The screaming voice in my head was now begging me to run. But a familiar figure was in front of me; his slight frame was bent forward into the car's cabin. A loud slapping sound rang out down the street. He was still punching the bald man repeatedly in the face. I could see the bald head lurching back with each repeated blow.

The figure swung around and I was struck with disbelief—it looked like Jeremy. I blinked and squinted hard into the driving black rain. It couldn't be him. But his features were distinct, even through the gloom. It looked exactly like Jeremy; it must be him. He'd come for me. I was transfixed. Jeremy's eyes were large with determination as he swivelled to scan the darkness around me. He was drenched. His shirt was torn and clung tightly to his skin.

The large man that was bent over in the street started yelling. He was barking instructions at someone. I turned and looked up the street for help, scanning through the empty darkness for anyone at all. But no one was there; only cars meandered slowly through the large puddles in the distance. My lungs still burned. I coughed loudly and wiped blood from my eyes.

There was more yelling. The heavier male was now on his knees and gasping for air. I watched in disbelief as he clawed his way up the car frame to stand on his feet. The voice screamed again in my head—run now! Jeremy looked directly at me. He was almost unrecognisable; his dark eyes glistened. I tried to stand and yell for help, but a searing pain erupted from my right hip. I collapsed on the hard bitumen.

There was a loud thud and I looked up to see Jeremy standing over the man in the street—he was lying motionless beside the vehicle. The pain in my hip was intensifying and I squinted up into the black sky for mercy, but nothing responded. I wiped blood from my eyes and Jeremy was suddenly standing above me. The warm, comforting feeling of unconsciousness was quickly descending upon me, but I looked up at him through the rain that fell from the darkness. My breathing was sharp and painful.

The last clear sensation was Jeremy's hands linking around my chest. He was dragging me across the street, and I watched my shoes dislodge as my feet slithered across the wet bitumen. I welcomed the darkness that engulfed me.

***

I woke with a startle. The light was blinding, even though I couldn't open my right eye. Familiar voices were near me; my mother's comforting hand was on my shoulder.

"Everything's going to be okay, Clare."

"You're safe now." I heard my father.

The third of the trio spoke.

"Sis." I felt a hand on the blanket that covered my feet. "You're alright."

I lifted my head briefly but dropped it back. A sharp pain resonated across my forehead. I felt something hard running up into my nose and down the back of my throat. It was irritating and I instinctively grabbed for it. Somebody clasped my hand reassuringly and told me to rest.

My thoughts were sluggish and I struggled to find any words. My lips were dry and cracked. Giving up, I lay back and looked up at the bright fluorescent lights that were strategically positioned above the hospital bed. I could still hear the echo of a scream in my ears, could still smell the scent of alcohol and cigarettes. The light above me was getting closer and closer, and I eventually drowned in it.

***

It was later in the night when I heard voices again. I couldn't be sure of the time, but it was quiet, and the hospital felt empty; it was darker now. I opened my left eye and tried to focus. I looked to my right and saw shadowy figures talking softly in the entrance of the room, visible in the warm light that breached through the outer corridor. They were huddled together seated on chairs. It was hard to make out where one person finished and the other started, but I was pretty sure there were three of them. Their words were muffled and indistinguishable. For a brief moment, my heart quickened. I took a sharp breath and in that instant their voice, pitch, and tone were recognisable. These dark figures transformed into the known. I exhaled instinctively.

An unbearable thirst for water prompted me to lift my upper torso in search of a glass. The three of them sprang to their feet. Their words were jumbled, but I felt reassuring hands gently resting on different parts of my body. My forehead was stroked but their words were intertwined and incomprehensible.

The plastic tubing had been removed from my nose and I sat up awkwardly, reaching for the glass that was sitting at the bedside table. Mum intervened and grabbed it quickly before bringing it to my parched cracked lips. I took two long wonderful gulps and coughed heavily. The first words I spoke were not about me.

"Where's Jeremy?"

"He was at the station giving a statement," Dad replied quickly. "He might have gone home by now. Don't worry; Jeremy was able to provide the licence plate number of the car as well as an excellent description of the offenders. The police blocked all the outgoing roads from the city and they were caught within a couple of hours. They were making a run for it on the highway." He paused again before continuing, sounding more like a lawyer than my dad. "That young man kept a very level head. But he was reluctant to describe in detail what happened to you. Were you alone with the two offenders long?"

My mother interjected, "Hey, you're not at work now!"

I watched my father's face redden suddenly. I knew the real reason for his question. I still chose to answer it.

"No...thank goodness," I replied deliberately. A combination of grief and relief swept simultaneously across his face.

This response was followed with a collective sigh, and I lay back and looked at the white sterile ceiling. Suddenly Audrey's face loomed directly above me.

"You did really well." She spoke reassuringly in a strained voice. "You fought and you were strong."

Tears welled in my eyes at her words. Mum grabbed a tissue and wiped the first of them away with a purposeful stroke.

"You don't have to talk about it now. It's over." My father's voice was strange and foreign.

Something hurt deep inside me—more than a physical pain—and I tried to avoid their stares by looking away. My focus settled on a large window at the end of the tiled floor. In that moment, I thought it framed darkness itself. The rain continued to fall heavily against the glass in a rhythmic fashion, as if trying to draw my attention to the blackness that hid behind it. I shuddered and looked back at the ceiling.

* * *

The rest of the night passed in a blurred medicated dream. I awoke in the morning to find Mum sleeping outstretched on three chairs that were pulled together to form a makeshift bed against the wall. I felt uncomfortably warm and kicked the top blanket off me. The movement woke her with a startle.

She was beside me quickly but I dismissed her concerns with a gesture. The sedatives had left my system and I was more alert, my right eye throbbed.

"The doctors want to run some tests today and then you can go home." She spoke softly and stroked my forehead. Her focus was on what was covering my right eye.

"They're also going to look at your eye this morning and hopefully remove the bandage. The doctors last night said it was going to be fine. This is just precautionary." She spoke the words in an entirely unconvincing tone.

"I'm sure I'll be fine," I tried to respond confidently. "But I'm starving. Any chance of breakfast?"

"Of course, honey. I'll go and find some."

She turned and hurried out the door, her long red hair uncharacteristically unkempt as it fell over her shoulders.

I looked out the window. Large drops of rain still hammered with intensity against the glass. It felt like they were trying to break in and shatter the calm interior of the hospital ward. But the night had passed, and I shuddered involuntarily with relief.

It was when I turned back to reach for the glass of water that I saw a boyish figure standing forlornly in the doorway. His shadow was softly cast from the corridor and reached towards my bed. My heart lifted and I broke into a surprisingly painful smile.

"Hey, you," I said weakly. My voice cracked as I raised my hand out towards him. I motioned for this familiar figure to come towards me, but he stood motionless. He was silhouetted against the light that came from the corridor as if eternally framed.

It looked like the Jeremy of old.

But he finally did move, lifting his head and walking hesitantly towards me. He'd left his dark overcoat on and a trail of water droplets marked his path on the white floor. He stopped briefly and looked back over his left shoulder. I didn't know what or who he was looking for, but I also didn't care.

I beckoned for him to move even closer, and he dutifully sat down on the chair furthest from me. I rolled my eyes.

"Come over here, please..."

My hand was outstretched and I had to continue to motion for him to come closer and closer. His reluctance was evident but I persisted. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he was sitting at my bedside, looking sheepishly up at me.

I started with the first word that came to mind.

"Thanks." My face hurt as I continued to smile; I didn't care.

Jeremy just stared back at me through glasses that were misty from the weather outside.

"Thanks...Jeremy," I repeated. "You are definitely my hero!" I pronounced the words with a little too much conviction.

He continued to sit there looking around nervously.

"I know you can speak," I said. "We've had an interesting forty-eight hours, huh."

After a long pause he took his glasses off slowly and wiped them with a handkerchief. His posture relaxed considerably and he ran his hand through wet hair.

"Are you going to speak?" I questioned. "What's happened to you?" My initial jubilation at seeing him was rapidly dissipating into annoyance.

"What can I say that you don't already know?" he responded softly.

"Are you kidding?" I shot back. "Let me see, where should I start? Brian McMasters? Followed by your geography presentation. And you could finish with a complete description of last night, including how you knew I was in trouble in the alley with those guys."

He turned away and looked out the same window that I'd spent a large proportion of the night staring out. I wondered if he recognised the same darkness that had unsettled me.

"It's complicated," he finally responded.

There was another long pause before I recognised he wasn't going to elaborate further.

"Seriously, that's all you can muster?" I tried to sit up but my head hurt and I fell back.

Jeremy quickly sprang to his feet and grabbed my hand. It was surprisingly warm and the gesture startled me. It felt nice and for some strange reason I wanted it to last. I didn't dare move in case he let go.

"Things have happened, Clare—even I don't know how to explain it." He sat down purposefully but still held onto my hand. I wondered if he would ever remove his overcoat. A pool of water was now forming at his feet like a moat.

"But can't you try? I want to hear it."

"I...I know you do." This was definitely the old Jeremy.

"I can be patient. It's OK if you tell me you are Superman." I tried to laugh and hoped it would be reciprocated. But he looked away uneasily towards the window. I sensed a strange intensity within him.

"I will explain it to you." He said the words with resolve. "Just not here." He looked around nervously again.

My heart sank a little, but I felt I was making progress.

"OK. You promise?"

"I promise."

"Tomorrow? We can have lunch and talk about it?"

"Tomorrow," he replied quickly.

I gripped his hand tightly and was formulating my next question when my sister appeared in the doorway. It was the first time I could remember being disappointed to see her. She looked at our clasp and shot me a weird glance. Seeing me looking behind him, Jeremy flinched and let go of my hand. He sunk it deep within his overcoat without turning around to acknowledge Audrey. I wondered briefly if he even knew who had entered the room. He got up and moved quickly towards the window.

"Clare. You look much better this morning." Audrey was now beside me. "I just had a conversation with the registrar and it appears to be a case of ecchymosis; otherwise known as a black eye." Audrey was clearly in her element at a hospital.

I shrugged my shoulders and tried to fight the urge to look at Jeremy. Audrey appeared to sense this, and addressed him directly.

"Superman—I think we can call this even now!"

Jeremy shot her a quick nervous glance before returning to stare out the window into the ever-strengthening rain. His eyes were attempting to focus on something in the distance, and I wasn't sure if he was looking for something or merely avoiding us.

Audrey continued, "You should be released within a couple of hours."

"That's nice," I replied meekly.

"Quicker you get out of here, the better. You know the rates of secondary infections?"

Before I could respond she turned her attention to Jeremy again.

"Lately it seems like every time something dramatic happens, you're involved." Audrey was looking at him intently. "What's in store for us today?"

I could tell she was still upset about his absence from the chemistry presentation. Her displeasure was surprisingly long lasting. Had she already forgotten that he probably saved my life last night?

"Leave him alone." My voice croaked with every word.

"I was kidding, Clare," Audrey said defensively.

Jeremy was still looking out through the window into the driving rain. I could tell he didn't want to be caught in her crossfire.

"Are you at least going to acknowledge my presence?" Audrey demanded.

Jeremy finally turned slowly and gave a predictable response.

"Sorry," he murmured softly.

"OK. But I want to talk to you soon about the chemistry presentation you missed _again_."

I silently wished that Audrey wasn't in the room. I found the thought weird and alien, but it was true nonetheless. I looked back towards Jeremy and was surprised to find he'd retaken his seat beside me. He was playing with the white blanket that hung carelessly over the corner of the bed frame.

Audrey moved to the other side; her hand rested firmly on my shoulder.

"Can I get you anything?" she asked.

"Mum will be back any moment with breakfast." My voice wasn't cracking as much now.

As if by command, she appeared in the doorway holding a tray that was overflowing with food. I knew instantly she'd gone overboard and probably harassed every nurse on the floor.

"Jeremy, you're here!" She instantly recognised him.

"I...I...was just leaving, Mrs. McFadden. I've a lot to do."

With that he stood and headed towards the corridor. I reached out my hand to grab him, but he was already moving away. Audrey spoke to Jeremy, but I couldn't hear what she said.

In the end I just croaked out another "thanks" to the figure that was quickly moving away from me. But he didn't respond. He kept his head down and quickly exited the room.

I turned back to look at Mum cutting up my bacon on the plate. Audrey was already seated beside me and had become distracted by her phone. I looked back towards the window and tried to fight the feeling that the person whose company I wanted the most had just left.

Chapter 6

Closer

It was a relief to get home. The medical examination only confirmed what was already known—I had no lasting injuries. Only a black eye, a badly bruised right hip, and a horrible but fortunate tale to tell. Senior Sergeant Buttersword came and interviewed me at the hospital. Jeremy had already identified the two offenders in a line-up. I kidded myself that there wasn't much more to tell; just corroborating the obvious. In the end I tried reciting the story as if it happened to someone else, but it didn't work.

The family welcomed me home and their collective concern soon became irritating, but I appreciated it anyway. I was relieved to get out of the clothes my mother had brought to me at the hospital; wearing blue tracksuit pants with a yellow sweater almost felt like a greater crime. I changed quickly and flopped on my bed. I turned some music on and closed my eyes for a moment.

But, I was interrupted by all three family members in turn knocking on my bedroom door over the next hour—all three in turn were sent away. I turned the music up as the rain drove hard against the window. Would it never stop? I tried to pretend that I wasn't rattled by the recent events. I tried even harder not to look at the window and think of what could be out there on the other side. But it was impossible to ignore—darkness existed. I fought hard to dispel unwelcomed flashbacks that surfaced in my mind. The feeling of rough hands on my skin, the screaming in my head, the blind desperation and helplessness. I tossed and turned for most of the night before succumbing to the thought that a part of me felt changed forever—I didn't know if it was for the better.

***

The following morning's hours were long waiting for Jeremy to arrive for lunch. Piano practice proved futile and Audrey hummed around me continuously. My sister knew she was being overprotective but she also didn't care.

"Can I make you something to eat?" Audrey asked as I sat looking blankly at the piano.

"I'm saving my appetite for lunch with Jeremy. We're going out," I replied courteously.

"Have you asked our parents?" She asked the question but already knew the answer.

"No. But I can't see why they would object." I tried unsuccessfully to bluff her back. But I knew the people I really had to convince were in the kitchen.

I found them both seated at the kitchen table. Audrey was close behind me when I burst through the doors; she no doubt wanted to see this unfold.

"Hi there." Dad watched me carefully as I walked towards him. "How are you feeling now?"

"Fine."

The overenthusiastic tone in my response clearly took him by surprise. He looked at my mother before slowly placing his newspaper on the kitchen table and turning to fully face me. After years of prosecuting work, he knew something unexpected was coming. He pushed his chair back from the table and waited.

"I want to go out this afternoon with Jeremy." The words blurted out of me quickly. "Just for a little while."

Dad slowly took his glasses off and placed them on the kitchen table. He purposefully wiped what I suspected were imaginary crumbs off his cotton trousers. He finished the ritual by crossing one leg over the other. Mother took a long slow gulp of her tea and waited for him to reply.

"Do you think that's a good idea given what you've just gone through?"

I had expected that he would answer my question with a question. I chose not to acknowledge it, sticking instead to my pre-rehearsed script.

"The weather has cleared a little and I need to get out of the house and distract myself. I'm feeling cooped up and need to do normal things again. I don't want this _effect_ to last." I emphasised the word hoping it would give my request more credibility.

He opened his mouth but I spoke over him.

"And I really just want to thank Jeremy properly for all he did. I think he deserves it."

Dad sat there for a moment looking directly at me; I watched him contemplating my words. I also silently cursed myself for using up my three good reasons for going out of the house so early in the conversation. I now had few persuasive tools left in my arsenal. I waited for him to list the many reasons I shouldn't go.

But an unexpected ally came to my assistance.

"I can take her," my mother said, putting down her teacup. "I have to pick up some groceries for dinner. I won't let her be out long."

I turned to look at her in disbelief.

"And I would appreciate a lift to the library," Audrey chimed in.

I wasn't sure how this statement linked in with my own request, nor if it helped or hindered me. But I used it nevertheless.

"See, three birds with the one stone!"

Dad paused for a moment. I tried to kid myself that he'd been persuaded.

But my heart sank with his next response.

"I thought the doctors said you needed to rest and stay warm?" He looked out the window as he finished the question. The weather had broken for a moment and the rain was easing. But darker clouds were rolling ominously over the dark sea towards us. They were turning blacker in front of our eyes and growing in size. Even I knew the reprieve would be brief.

I attempted to pre-empt the next unspoken concern.

"The weather will hold up for long enough! Anyway, who'd want to be out long in _that_ anyway?" I tried to sound casual as I gestured out the same window.

"Quicker we leave, quicker we get back." Audrey was still trying to assist. I wasn't sure if it was helping.

Suddenly, my mother stood up and started to clear the table. Her back was to us when she spoke next. "You'll need your overcoats," she said.

Dad took his eyes off us and turned to look at her with a slight frown. She was now cleaning the dishes in an unusually loud and hurried fashion. I sensed that Mum knew how badly I wanted to see Jeremy. She was trying to build momentum.

I was going to speak again when I heard Audrey turn and walk towards the lounge room.

"And I want to be back by four pm anyway for the _Science Hour_." She spoke over her shoulder; this too was tactical. I knew she habitually watched the show with our father.

But I still stood awkwardly rooted to the spot, uncertain whether to turn and leave or wait for the final clearance that was unlikely to ever come. Dad turned to look back at me and I watched his expression change. He knew he'd just been overrun by the three females in the house.

"Be careful," he said finally, but even he couldn't help but smile.

I sent a grateful smile back, then turned quickly and was texting Jeremy before I'd left the kitchen.

***

"You're putting foundation on?" Audrey asked, giving me a strange look as she entered the bathroom.

The question was unexpected and I dropped the brush into the porcelain sink. It rattled loudly before it came to rest over the plughole. This gave me enough time to formulate a credible response.

"I want to conceal this black eye from everyone."

"Good luck with that." She laughed. "You're stuck with that gift for at least the next four days."

I winced at the statement.

"What are you going to say to Jeremy?" Audrey was obviously fishing for something else.

"Thanks," I responded bluntly.

"Haven't you already said that?"

"I think he deserves to hear it again."

"Has he explained to you _why_ he was even there?" Audrey persisted.

"I guess because the library is just down the road." I was happier this time with my response.

"Jeremy doesn't strike me as the type of person who takes shortcuts through half-lit alleys at night."

There was no point denying her statement so I didn't even bother. But I had a question of my own to ask. It burst out of me impatiently.

"He's been acting weird. Who would've thought he had it in him?" The last of my words trailed off as I leaned forward towards the mirror loading foundation onto the bruise.

"I guess he acted the same with Brian the other day," Audrey was quick to reply. Both of us knew that the response only reinforced just how uncharacteristic his behaviour really was.

"Still just an aberrant unusual event?" I raised an eyebrow over my non-black eye.

Audrey was quick to pick up on the underlying meaning.

"Two separate acts don't constitute a sustained change in behaviour." Her response was dry, academic, a touch condescending—and very irritating.

"So you really, truly don't think something weird has happened?" I turned away from the mirror and looked directly at my sister. She was tying her hair back in a tight ponytail.

"I accept that it's certainly unusual, but let's wait and see if it lasts. You're not seriously saying he has been possessed by a spirit or doppelganger, are you?" She laughed at her own joke.

I didn't know whether to respond to the question or not. Should I reveal that I believed he was somehow equivocally different? And perhaps this change was both refreshing and desired? But even I didn't understand why I felt this way.

"Let's put some science into it," Audrey continued. "A case study of one. You know how clumsy he is. I bet you he drops his fork at least five times before he finishes his meal. Let's not focus on sporadic events but something more habitual. You're going to have fish and chips at the eatery on the pier...right?"

"If the weather holds up," I replied distantly as I thought about his clumsiness.

"Done—his most common behaviour should be the denominator. What he does, not what he says."

I didn't really understand this last comment and I wasn't sure whether to ask for clarification. In the end it didn't matter; we both heard mother calling to us from downstairs. I hurried past Audrey.

***

The streets were empty and had that washed clean look as we headed towards the town centre. I hoped the pier was also bare. We dropped Audrey off with a firm commitment to pick her up two hours later. I glanced at the library's front doors as Audrey strode through the large glass sheaths. It was packed with people who were no doubt sheltering from the weather. My sister would have trouble studying in there, I mused.

Jeremy was waiting out the front of the eatery when I was dropped off. He was trying to take shelter from the worsening weather under the front awning. The rain had started again and the wind was driving it diagonally into him. I hurriedly approached him with my head down, trying to shelter my newly applied make-up and all the while wondering _which_ Jeremy was waiting for me. He was wearing his usual heavy waterproof overcoat. The size of it further concealed the person who was wrapped within it.

"Nice weather." I tried to act casual as I winced against the rain.

"It looks like it's driven everyone inside." He motioned over his shoulder. I peered through the large glass windows behind him to see that the eatery was bursting with people. The glass had become misty from their collective heat.

"Ohh." I tried to hide my disappointment.

"Not to worry. I have a back-up plan." He smiled.

I looked at him blankly, still trying to decipher which Jeremy was standing in front of me. His self-assurance was already beginning to reveal the answer.

"Let's try the Literary Fountain."

I made a face. The Literary Fountain was a nearby coffee shop and bookstore, but I'd never been inside. It always seemed filled with pretentious university students who carried copies of _Old Man and The Sea_ everywhere they went. All of them spoke too loudly.

Jeremy noticed my face and was quick to counter.

"It'll be a lot less crowded, and anyway I imagine the usual clientele are away at the Writer's Conference in Essex." He smirked again.

The accuracy with which he guessed my hesitation was unfamiliar and unnerving. But before I had time to respond, Jeremy put up his umbrella and ushered me into its shelter as we set off along the waterfront.

I was relieved to find the coffee shop both warm and almost empty. We shook the rain off our heavy coats and left them with our wet scarfs on the rack at the front door. A petite female with jet-black hair cut into a short bob stared at us from behind the coffee machine. She was almost a caricature of the eternal suffering university student who studied literature and dreamed of being a writer. She wore dark bags under her eyes with pride and motioned for us to take a seat.

Jeremy took the lead again and confidently weaved through a series of wooden coffee tables towards the back corner of the shop. We sat down and I found myself facing a large bookshelf that loomed up behind him. It was crammed with fictional books and stretched to the ceiling. They weren't catalogued into any specific order that I could see, and this irritated me. I tried to dismiss the thought as I looked back at Jeremy.

"See?" He beamed triumphantly. "The place is almost empty."

I turned around and surveyed the room; it was true. There was a couple in the far corner holding hands and talking quietly into a book they held in front of them, caressing it almost like a baby. I fought the urge to highlight this cliché. I knew Jeremy was happy with his choice. I finally admitted to myself that this was a much better place to discuss the recent series of events.

I continued to survey the room and looked briefly at the large glass bi-fold doors that framed the front of the shop. No doubt they would be opened in the summer months and university students would spill out onto the footpath drinking overpriced lattes. But the students were pleasantly absent today as the rain exploded against the glass.

I turned back to look at Jeremy. He had brushed his wet hair back away from his eyes. He wore a light blue sweater that I'd never seen before; a white polo shirt hid underneath it. His appearance was somehow different, but I couldn't put my finger on it. Either way, he looked good.

I must have been scrutinising him closely when he asked gently "Are you okay?"

"Of course." The words came out of me too quickly. I knew they weren't convincing.

He was looking at my black eye and I began to worry whether my make-up had run. I turned quickly in search for the café toilets.

"We...we were very lucky." He spoke the words hesitantly.

My eyes darted back quickly to him. I sensed some sign of the old Jeremy deep within.

"You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to," he continued.

That comment was in stark contrast to my actual plan for the afternoon. It jolted me into action.

"Thanks." The word came out of my mouth before I realised it could be misinterpreted. "I mean...I want to talk, not just about me, but about you," I continued.

He suddenly looked up over my shoulder. The waitress' footsteps were distinctive.

"It's not usually table service," she said.

"Lucky it's a quiet day," I replied, not bothering to turn around and look up at her.

"The chef's turned off the stove so all we have are the meals behind the glass." I suspected she had motioned towards a large brightly lit cabinet that contained every kind of baguette, sandwich, and quiche known to humankind.

"Shame you're still promoting today's specials on the sign out the front." Jeremy looked down as he spoke the words. No doubt trying to avoid a confrontation with someone who could clearly hold her own—this was her turf after all.

I instinctively took his lead.

"I'll have the fish of the day followed by a piece of that fantastic molten lava chocolate cake." I motioned carelessly over my shoulder towards the glass display cabinet.

Jeremy pointed up at the large menu board behind me. "And I'll have the fusilli pasta followed by the same cake as my partner here." He grinned sheepishly at me. His words took me by surprise. I immediately found myself questioning a possible double meaning.

"And drinks?" the waitress asked flatly.

"Two lattes macchiato," I replied coolly, thinking about the extra effort it would take to make them, all the while trying to hide the grin that was spreading across my face. We seemed to be a good pair at a time like this. A part of me wanted tell him just that, but the look in his eyes suggested he was also aware of this fact.

"The food will be awhile," The waitress stated before turning on her heel and leaving us alone. I winced at the final words—the afternoon had a tight timeframe. With that in mind I decided to try and get to the heart of the matter.

"What's happened to you?" The words came out of my mouth quickly.

"Oh, I wasn't hurt the other night." I could tell Jeremy deliberately misinterpreted my question.

"You know what I mean," I whispered.

"I...I don't know what you mean."

I shook my head and tried a different angle.

"I'm being picked up at three thirty."

Jeremy stiffened visibly in his chair.

I took the direct approach. "What were you doing in the alley?" I asked.

"Walking to the library, to talk to you," he responded. The first part of the statement seemed more plausible than the second part.

"Why didn't you just call the police?"

"My calculation was that we didn't have time," he answered solemnly.

"How did you think you could overpower the two of them?" I knew my questions were sounding more and more like an interrogation.

"I didn't think. That's the truth. Times like that, I guess it's better if you don't."

"And you've suddenly learnt how to fight?" I immediately regretted the suspicious tone in my voice.

"No. I was just lucky." He looked at me meekly but my suspicion weakened his intended effect.

My attention focused on something that had been bothering me for a while.

"Was it a good read?" I looked down at the dark polished mahogany table.

I could feel him stiffen further. But his rehearsed response suggested that he had been prepared for it.

"Best self-help book I ever read." Jeremy tried to chuckle.

There was a long pause as I attempted to consolidate my thoughts into one coherent train of reason. But they were hard to verbalise. Surely I didn't really believe that reading the book had cast some kind of spell over him?

As if sensing my inner confusion, Jeremy continued. "It's hard to explain with logical thought."

"You sound like my sister." I chided myself—being sarcastic wasn't going to help him elaborate. "Sorry. I didn't mean that. You don't know how much I want to understand what's happened." These words were more genuine.

"I want to understand what's happened to me too." But Jeremy automatically sensed my dislike at this response so he continued. "I don't really know what has happened." He struggled to maintain eye contact as he spoke. At least the old Jeremy is not totally lost in there, I thought to myself.

"It's like I've been awakened. I can see things clearer now. I can see the relationship between things better. Whatever was holding me back seems to have gone. The white noise, the anxiety, the uncertainty—all of it." He scratched the back of his head with the last of the statement.

"All from reading a book?" The look on my face showed my disbelief.

"I don't know," he said. "I don't know if it's the book or if I bumped my head in the night, or something else crazy has happened to me. But the inner doubt that has always held me back seems to have disappeared. The fear of not knowing if I would get it right is gone."

"Is it going to last?" I asked.

"Do you want it to?"

Jeremy could see that the question startled me but before I could respond his attention again focused over my shoulder.

The waitress came back and slapped our two lattes in the middle of the table, splashing a little out of both cups. She didn't look at us or say anything before she turned and left.

"Well, whatever happened, it doesn't explain why you were in the alley last night." I returned to one of my central questions.

"You wouldn't believe me if I told you." He muttered the words and looked away out at the heaving rain that was rattling the glass doors.

"Jeremy. I'm here to try and understand what has happened. It's not about belief, but comprehension. Just tell me the truth." My own words seemed foreign to me; I was slowly turning into Audrey.

He heaved a giant sigh but couldn't return my gaze. It was as if he couldn't look at me as he verbalised the coming idea.

"Well...as I said, I can see the link between things more clearly now. I'd seen the car a number of times cruising slowly around the streets over the past couple of weeks on my way to the library. The guys in the car were always trying to talk to girls on the street."

I could feel my cheeks blushing. I felt more stupid than ever at how I'd behaved.

"I'd seen the car parked there before," he continued.

"But how did you know I'd walk down _that_ street last night?"

There was a long pause. I stared intently at his face, studying his white skin and almost boyish features; his blue eyes revealed an unknown inner depth. Jeremy finally returned my gaze, but I was not happy with his next response. He slowly lifted his shoulders in a pronounced shrug. I groaned, but not loudly enough to conceal the waitress' coming footsteps.

***

We ate quickly, as I wanted to return to unanswered questions. Jeremy's pasta was cold and we debated whether it was worthwhile complaining. He decided to eat it and just leave. It didn't take Jeremy's heightened perceptual skills to realise horrible things would likely happen to his meal if it was returned behind the kitchen doors to be re-heated.

"And geography class?"

"Sorry?" Jeremy again tried to act dumb, but he was not very good at it.

"You know what I am talking about. Your theatrical performance was better than anything I could do. Are we competing for entry at the Oxford Drama School now?"

"You'd beat me hands down."

"I doubt it."

"You don't even know what my presentation was about anyway." He placed the last of the cold pasta in his mouth with the comment.

"What do you mean?" I asked, folding my arms across my chest. But I could tell Jeremy knew that he was right.

"Your mouth was that wide open it had its own gravitational force."

"Was not!" But I chuckled.

There was a long pause and then I tried to be more conciliatory.

"What was it on anyway?" I couldn't look up at him as I spoke the words. Besides, our cakes had arrived and I started to pick at mine. This place should not be known for its food.

"It's a shame. You would've been impressed." He too was trying to work out whether to eat the chocolate cake or not.

I pushed the plate towards the middle of the table. "The suspense is killing me." I tried to sound nonchalant. But Jeremy knew I was desperate to know.

"It's a book about riddles."

I stiffened quickly. I'd been asking about the presentation, not the library book. But he had responded to what I had really wanted to ask about. I took a slow breath and tried to act calm.

"I could tell the book was brand new when you got it out of the library."

But Jeremy dismissed my comment.

"It's short and simple, but it doesn't really make a lot of sense."

I frowned. "Why would you read it then?" I asked.

"It's addictive. Once you start, you literally can't put it down." Jeremy's eyes sparkled as he spoke.

I sat quietly, waiting for him to continue, but he hesitated.

"You're probably not interested in reading riddles anyway," he finally said.

I didn't try to hide my offence at the statement. "Since when are you an expert on what I do and don't like?"

There was another pause as I watched Jeremy try and find more words.

"So it's non-fiction?" I asked.

Jeremy chuckled. "That's the strange thing. I'm not sure. I think it's part fiction and part non-fiction. I'm still trying to work it out myself. Either way, it leaves an imprint on you, that's for sure." He looked away through the glass out into the rain.

"Are you trying to be mysterious?" I joked.

"No. But it's hard to explain. It has riddles about the meaning of time itself and how everything must pass through it. But it uses weird analogies that I still don't really understand." Jeremy chuckled nervously as he tried to find more words. "It even contains information on Hungarian war tactics and how to manipulate others on the battlefield; from the tribes of Arpad Vezer with their fearsome light cavalry right through to King Matthias Corvinus and his Black Army."

I sat and listened contently.

"Did you know that King Louis the Great's younger brother married the Queen of Naples, who later murdered him? It's a great story and better than any fiction," Jeremy mused.

"Where were you when I needed you in drama class?" I joked. It was not actually a question, but Jeremy answered as if it were.

"It's not too late." He spoke the statement with purpose, and it had the desired effect. I couldn't help but want to hear more.

"There are real events hidden in time that are far more entertaining than any fairytale." Jeremy's eyes lit up; he was really getting into this.

"Have you been reading my history textbooks?" I tried to joke again. It was now hard to look up at him. I pushed the cake around the plate with my fork.

"Let's just say I've come across some new information."

Was this a direct reference to the book? I fought the urge to ask. Instead I said, "Are you always going to be so mysterious? It's a bit overrated."

Jeremy leaned forward and pushed his cake into the centre of the table. He took his glasses off and polished them with a handkerchief. He didn't look at me as he spoke.

"There are five in the drama group, right?"

"Yes."

"And everyone wants a leading role and wants to be a princess or queen, right?"

"Yes." I felt my cheeks redden as my response revealed something about me.

"What about the five sisters who fought each other for the royal throne when their father died in the battlefields during the Ottoman invasion of central Europe?"

Jeremy didn't give me time to respond.

"The eldest daughter was expected to take the throne, but the youngest daughter convinced the other sisters to have her murdered. All of the younger sisters actually wanted to be the queen. They all secretly plotted with each other to take the throne. You can't imagine how it ends."

"That's a great idea." I stammered over the words while trying to conceal my excitement. Finally—something different and original. Perhaps even entry into Oxford Drama after all? I pulled my thoughts back to the present.

"Is it based on a true story?" I asked. Now my eyes had lit up as well.

Jeremy didn't respond to the question. But what he did say was unexpected.

"I'd be happy to help you with the plot."

My eyes shot up to finally meet his. "That'd be great." I felt my cheeks starting to blush.

Jeremy sensed that I was dumbstruck. He took the lead now.

"But we'll have to get to work quickly. Isn't it already meant to be ready?"

"Yes." Frustration was clearly mingled into the word.

"We'll just have to get cracking. I'll be over your house tomorrow at lunch. We'll draft up some key scenes before Monday morning. Then the rest will be up to you."

"Can you spare the time?" I asked.

"I can for you."

The waitress appeared again at the worst possible moment and promptly demanded that we pay for the bill as she was closing the shop early. We both looked outside into the driving rain; there was no point arguing. It was late and we'd have to hurry back to the pier to meet my mother on time. Being late after having this unexpected opportunity to leave the house was not a good idea.

Jeremy sensed my urgency and helped me with my coat. His new mannerisms were both foreign and pleasant at the same time. I wondered if I would ever get used to him being like this. I tried to ignore the following question of whether he would stay like this.

We hurried back through the rain towards the pier. Visibility was poor and grey was the primary colour of the landscape; everything appeared lifeless. It felt like we were walking back through a gateway from a foreign place. A heavy mist was rolling over the water. I could soon make out the lights of the eatery in the distance.

Neither of us spoke as we digested what'd been said over lunch and what this could mean for the future.

I saw my mother from a distance parked in front of the eatery. She was standing beside the car without an umbrella, looking anxiously around for me. Her face was a mixture of relief and annoyance when she saw us.

"Late." The shortness of her statement didn't equal its underlying meaning.

"Not by much." The words were spoken meekly.

"The eatery was not good enough?"

"It was much busier before."

"Would you like a lift, Jeremy?" She turned to look at Jeremy.

"Oh no, thanks, Mrs. McFadden. I've a few things to do before heading home."

I was unsure if there was any truth to this statement. Jeremy continued to be mysterious, but I remained quiet. At a time like this, it was best for me not to say anything.

Mother promptly said goodbye and got into the car. An awkward silence followed as Jeremy and I stood staring at each other in the rain. I impulsively reached out and grabbed his hand and squeezed it tightly. It was surprisingly warm despite the rain that fell on it.

"Thanks. I enjoyed it." I tried to include an underlying meaning in the tone of the statement. I was unsure whether he sensed it; his response gave little away.

"Me too."

The horn honked loudly. I reluctantly let go of his hand and opened the car door.

"Until tomorrow!" I tried to make the words sound upbeat.

I held the door open a moment too long, waiting for a response that never came. The driving rain and a curt inaudible comment from my mother resulted in me reluctantly closing the door.

I found myself turning around in the seat and watching him standing in the downpour as we drove away towards the library. I wondered what he was thinking at that exact moment. If I didn't know better, I would have said he looked like the old Jeremy, standing forlornly in the rain and trying to look invisible. The rain beat down on him mercilessly as if trying to wash him away altogether.

It was at that point I realised he hadn't dropped his knife or fork throughout the entire meal. My mind turned to Audrey.

Chapter 7

Evidence

The weather refused to relinquish its grip on the countryside. A storm front had moved in from the Northern Sea in the night and was expected to last for days. I feared we wouldn't see the sun again until the distant spring.

My sleep had been restless and broken, marked by nightmares. Not surprisingly, I found myself in long alleyways while dark, sinister figures moved in cars all around me. Shadows also passed behind windows in buildings high above. But these structures only caged me in—I had no escape. I desperately waited for Jeremy, but he never came. His absence hung over everything.

I woke with a startle and sat bolt upright in bed. An engulfing feeling of sorrow settled heavily over me. I had carried it forward from the dream. It was as if I feared losing something precious that I'd yet to find. I quickly reached for my phone. There was a message. I stared at the screen, blinking with sleepy eyes.

What time am I coming over today? My memory has been washed away in the rain.

I hastily texted back.

1pm. And don't be late. Mum is cooking!

I knew that my parents wanted to thank him one more time for his heroics in the backstreet. I scrolled through the messages and my eyes focused on the time of Jeremy's message. It had been sent at 3:45 am. I jumped when my mobile vibrated in my hands. Another message from Jeremy:

Looking forward to it

Did he not sleep anymore? I slumped back heavily in the bed and looked up at the ceiling, wondering with pleasant anticipation what the day held. My earlier sorrow already felt like a distant memory.

"Hey. You awake?"

I looked over and saw a doubly familiar face peering around from my half-opened bedroom door. "Did you get some sleep?"

"Kinda."

"Bad dreams?" she asked with a knowing look.

"I wouldn't say bad, more disturbing." I said the words in a tone that I hoped indicated I knew the difference between the two concepts.

"Well...I guess that can be expected." Audrey was sitting on the edge of my bed by the time she'd finished the sentence. "Is he still coming over this afternoon?" Audrey had realised there was no point naming the person of interest. It was obvious.

"I hope so...I mean I think so." I grimaced internally as I realised I probably gave away how much I wanted to see Jeremy.

"Great." She stood up quickly. "I also want to talk to him about the chemistry presentation he _missed_." Audrey promptly vanished out the door. I lay in bed, wondering whether she wanted to talk _to_ him or lecture _at_ him. Either way, I figured Jeremy might finally now be able to stand up to her.

But I soon found myself fighting a more uncomfortable feeling. I silently hoped to spend time alone with Jeremy, and not be interrupted by Audrey. But I was unsure if this wish would come true. The rain on the window made it rattle—I feared it was trying to tell me something.

***

"How did you sleep?" my mother asked.

I rolled my eyes. The family's over-concern was fast wearing thin on me.

I smiled through pursed lips. "Good, thanks."

I found a warm plate of scrambled eggs and English toast waiting for me as I entered the kitchen. Dad had gone looking for our dog; she had disappeared in the night. My heart rate quickened when I thought about Brian McMasters. He'd hurt animals before, but surely he wouldn't come all the way out here? I tried to push the thought out of my mind, but I had to admit I was rattled by the recent events.

My mother gently sat down opposite me. I could tell she was only half focused on the Sunday paper. She didn't look up at me when she began to speak.

"Looking forward to the day?" she asked.

I sat there for a moment with a mouth full of eggs, contemplating whether there was an underlying meaning to her question. In the end, I thought it unlikely. I responded with a similar level of transparency.

"Yes."

"What time did you say Jeremy was coming over?"

She already knew the answer to this question. We had discussed it last night.

"One o'clock."

"So we'll eat lunch late then? You'd better have a big breakfast."

I was unsure as to why we were going over trodden ground. Perhaps she was preparing herself to bring up another topic, but it never came. We ate in complete silence.

***

As expected, the morning passed slowly. I tried to practice my _etude_ on the piano. But my fingers seldom followed the instructions coming from my mind. I filled the house with odd notes that rattled every ceiling corner. I laboured on until Audrey came down from her room and politely asked me to take a break. She was attempting to complete a trigonometry assignment and humbly admitted to having trouble understanding the calculus concepts. I blushed—no one could concentrate with the sound I was making. Audrey was gracious enough not to say so. I wondered how much longer the family would continue to wrap me in cotton wool.

I sat on the piano stool for a long time. My eyes stared at the score sheet perched in front of me, but they refused to focus on anything in particular. I was finding it hard to concentrate. The doctors told me to expect this. The piano keys seemed relieved when finally I shut the lid abruptly. The keys made a combined chime as if thrilled to be locked in their dark prison. The sound resonated throughout the house.

I got up and wandered back into the kitchen. My mother, sensing that I was lost, presented the necessary distraction.

"How about giving me a hand with lunch?"

"Sure." Might as well, I thought.

"Peas and carrots are in the chiller." She motioned with her head towards the fridge.

I attacked this mundane task with gusto, silently convincing myself that it would achieve the desired result—distraction. But it didn't last long. Our dog was still missing. I stood staring out through the window.

"It's weird that Millie hasn't come home," Mum said.

"I know. I'm worried."

"Don't be. I'm sure she's just taking shelter from that." She gestured towards the window.

I wanted to tell her my concern about another reason why Millie may not have come home, but I knew it was crazy. No one would come out in this weather, not even Brian.

"What are we making?" Audrey's voice broke my train of thought. I spun around and watched her walk towards us.

"Vegetable lasagne," Mum replied.

I tried to conceal my smile. She knew it was my favourite. Okay, all this hovering over me wasn't _completely_ bad.

"I'm sure Jeremy will like it too." Audrey winked at me.

I didn't respond, opting to keep my head down to conceal the blush.

"He's coming to help you with drama?"

She already knew the answer to this question, but I nodded anyway.

"Does he know anything about drama?"

"I never thought so, but it now seems he does. At least he can tell a good story." The words sounded absurd to my ears. I tried to remain focused on slicing the carrots, but I couldn't fight the urge to look up at my mother and see how the words had registered. She just raised her eyebrows and continued to roll the pasta.

There was a long pause marked only by the sound of the knife hitting the wooden chopping board.

"Do you think people can change suddenly?" The words blurted out of my mouth before I had any time to consider their underlying meaning.

"What do you mean, honey?"

I deliberately took longer to formulate my second question.

"How do you know if someone has changed or if they are just acting like they've changed?" I knew the question was cryptic, but I couldn't help it.

The ambiguity was also reflected in my mother's face. Audrey remained surprisingly silent. I was still trying to find the words to reveal the true reason for my question, when mum helpfully intervened.

"I've always thought that people can mature and be more confident. If that's what you mean?" She paused before continuing. "He's a warm-hearted and intelligent young man. And academic success can build confidence. Maybe it had no other option but to show itself eventually? Just look at your sister."

"Leave me alone," Audrey interjected with a grin.

I contemplated Mum's statement, all the while trying to figure out if it sat comfortably with me.

"But it's how fast the change happened that has me puzzled."

There was another pause as I began chopping asparagus. Mum was lining a lightly greased baking tin with pasta sheaths.

"Some might say it's abrupt, some might say it is overdue," Audrey added.

"Perhaps." I stopped chopping and looked out the window at nothing in particular. "You know what I mean?"

But I wasn't sure that even I knew what I meant.

"I've seen subtle changes coming for a while," Mother continued. "It's great to finally see him growing out of his shell."

I found myself again contemplating whether these words resonated with me. It took the rest of the afternoon to make up my mind.

***

One o'clock came and went and Jeremy didn't show. Finally we sat down without him and ate lunch at the kitchen table. Everyone was aware of my disappointment and that just made me feel worse. Halfway through my lasagne, I excused myself to go to the toilet but they knew I was sending a text and checking my online messages.

"He might just be running late?" Mum suggested when I returned to the table.

"I'm sure that's the case. He's probably just held up in the bad weather," Dad contributed.

I didn't like the assumption. I couldn't decipher if I was annoyed at the comment or at Jeremy—probably just the latter.

"He's starting to make a habit of not showing up at all." Audrey spoke with a mouth full of lasagne. The wound was clearly still raw with her. "You wait till I see him about the chemistry presentation! I'm not finished with him yet."

"He'll show," Mum said again.

I just sat there chewing my food, wallowing in a mixture of disappointment and agitation. Even one of my favourite meals couldn't lift my heavy spirits. Though everybody could see that I was miserable, I suspected that they all thought I had different reasons for this emotion.

Audrey started talking about science but her words were lost on me. My eyes did countless laps for the next half an hour from my half-empty plate to the clock that silently goaded me as it hung on the kitchen wall.

***

I spent the following hours sulking. I checked my notifications, sent text messages, and even rang Jeremy's house—but all were unanswered. I swung like a pendulum backwards and forwards from the computer to my bedroom.

Audrey seemed intent on being unhelpful. She prodded my tender spots.

"Now you know how I feel. The only thing he's become is rude."

I opened my mouth to defend him but the words didn't come easily. I continued my circuit.

Mother sensed my tension. "Let's go to the shop and get some groceries for dinner," she suggested. Her love of culinary delights never ceased to tire. It was certainly impervious to the rain outside.

"Okay," I mumbled.

Despite my best efforts, I was half drenched by the time I got into the car. I turned the heater up high and watched the wiper blades work frantically across the windscreen, but their effort was almost futile. Visibility was poor as we drove gingerly towards the town centre. The road was covered with water, giving the illusion that we were driving on a lake. The trees that lined the road were a congealed black mass that extended up into the dark sky. It was difficult to determine where the trees finished and grey clouds began. We didn't have far to travel, but it would be a slow trip.

Suddenly, my mother stepped hard on the brake. The car came to a quick stop. I lurched forward and peered out through the windscreen in the direction of her gaze. My eyes squinted out through the wall of water that streamed down the windscreen.

The figure that walked out of the darkness towards us was almost undetectable against the surrounding gloom. The person seemed blurred around the edges, dissolving into the landscape as if the rain were trying to wash it away all together. The figure was hunched forward and walking purposefully through the rain.

Mum edged the car forward again before stopping completely in the middle of the road. It was at this point that the figure started to walk towards us. My heartbeat quickened when she wound down the window to get a clearer view. The rain drove into the car with a renewed ferocity. It was then that I realised my mother recognised the drenched figure that emerged from the gloom.

"Ahh...at least we know where he's been!" she exclaimed.

I squinted back out into the driving rain. It was only when the figure was a few feet in front of the car that I realised it was Jeremy. He pulled his hands out of his raincoat pockets and placed them casually on my mother's half-opened window. Rain and wind spewed into the car and I flinched despite the pleasant surprise.

"Any chance I can get a lift? I'm heading up to the McFaddens. I'm late for lunch." The words came out of his mouth with an unfamiliar dryness.

Jeremy knew he didn't need to wait for an answer. He quickly jumped into the back seat before slamming the door behind him, but his effort to keep the rain out proved futile. He pulled the hood back away from his face, which revealed a broad grin. This was despite the fact that he appeared to be drenched to the core. Water was already pooling around him on the leather seats.

The car was still stationary when my mother turned around to inspect him. But I verbalised her thought.

"What happened to you?"

He half laughed but I could see he was shuddering from the cold.

"The buses aren't operating in this weather. I waited for an hour but it never came. I decided to walk. It's a nice day for a stroll." He peered back out through the window into the gloom.

Mum's mouth fell open. "You could've rung us. I would've come and got you."

"Thanks, Mrs. McFadden, but there was no point everybody getting wet."

Jeremy looked around him and realised he was now sitting in a pool of water on the back seat. "Sorry," he said meekly.

Mother waved a hand. "Don't worry about it. Have you eaten?"

"Only a lot of water." He chuckled.

The joke was lame but he could be forgiven this time.

"Okay. Let's get you dry."

She put the blinker on and started the car in motion again. She swung sharply out across the road in the first attempt to turn around and head home. Visibility was poor, but we could see the puddles on each side of the bitumen. The edge of the road was soft and it would be very easy to get bogged. Mum braked heavily as the front wheels touched the muddy soil. This motion swung my gaze away from Jeremy. I looked back out through the front window screen, but there was little to be seen. The rain seemed intent on breaking the glass that it was exploding upon; the headlights shone out into nothingness.

She put the car in reverse and cautiously backed across the middle of the road, ever careful not to leave the protection of the bitumen. It was then the car gave a brief electronic shudder and stalled completely. We all laughed in unison.

"Oops!"

I listened briefly to the sound of the rain that was hammering onto the bonnet; it sounded like the car was being attacked by a watery army from above. Mother turned the ignition again. The car whirled electronically but refused to start.

"That's strange."

She took the car out of gear in an attempt to rectify the problem. She tried again, but the response was the same.

Mum muttered under her breath. She tried over and over, but the car refused to start and sat there like a stubborn child in the centre of the road. The electronic whir of the ignition quickly became irritating. It was at this point that I realised the car's lights were no longer on; both the dashboard and driving lights were off.

"Is it an electronic fault?" I asked apprehensively.

"Could be, but this has never happened before."

She was now turning the ignition continuously in frustration. Its only response was to cry out into the surrounding darkness like a wounded animal. We finally had to admit the car simply wasn't going to start.

Suddenly Jeremy gasped. The intensity of his words was frightening. "We need to get out of the car— _now_!"

I turned around to look at him.

"What?"

"Get out of the car. We _need_ to get out of the car now!" The intensity of his voice only increased.

Mum turned to stare at Jeremy. She'd rarely heard him speak, let alone like this.

"We need to get out of the car!" Jeremy yelled again. Suddenly he opened the passenger door and shot out of the car.

I recoiled instinctively as the rain bored into the vehicle through the open door. The wind drove it in further as if it were searching for something hidden. The door slammed shut and I turned to look at Mother. She was staring back at me with raised eyebrows.

"What was that all about?" she asked.

But I didn't get a chance to answer. I heard a click and my door was flung open. The rain poured in and instantly penetrated through my denim jeans. The wind howled into the car's interior and I recoiled.

Jeremy leant quickly over me and attempted to unbuckle my seat belt; his breath was hot on my face. There was urgency in his movements as he pulled frantically at the belt.

"What are you doing? Have you lost your mind! It's pouring outside!" I yelled the words into the side of his face.

"It won't be able to see us! It's coming!" He looked up at me. I could feel his breath as I looked into his large pupils.

"What are you talking about!"

"It won't be able to see us! We don't have long!" He wasn't looking at me now, but at my stubborn seatbelt buckle.

It was at this point that I first saw the glow of the lights in the distance over Jeremy's shoulder. The light was blurred through the driving rain, splintered and fractured by the ever-falling water. But there was no denying it was coming towards us—and it was coming fast. In that frantic moment, I suddenly understood the impending danger. I reached for my seatbelt buckle. It quickly recoiled back against my body.

Jeremy stood up into the rain. He turned to look at the lights that were bearing down on us. The outline of his body was illuminated as if he were on fire. I marvelled for a brief moment at this vision before turning to my mother. But she seemed unwilling or unable to comprehend the coming danger.

"The car! It's coming!" I yelled at her.

She was still cursing the ignition and turning the key. But I couldn't hear any sound above the pounding in my head. Finally, she looked up reluctantly.

"It'll stop." But there was fear and confusion in her eyes.

"It won't!" Jeremy yelled back at her through the open door. Something in his voice and the way he yelled at my mother jolted me into action. I got out of the car and stood up into the piercing rain. The wind almost knocked me off my feet. I closed my eyes momentarily; the rain had transformed into nails.

When I opened them again Jeremy was already running around the bonnet towards the driver's door. I turned and stared back disbelievingly at the approaching headlights. It was a large truck and it wasn't slowing at all. I could now hear the menacing roar of its engine above the howling wind and rain. This dark mass was moving towards us at speed.

How could it not be able to see us? I screamed the words to myself as I started waving my arms at it. Mum's uncharacteristic tone diverted my attention.

"Do you think this is totally necessary, Jeremy?"

I turned back to find Jeremy leaning over her. He was frantically trying to unclip her seat belt. She wasn't helping.

I bent down again and looked through the open door. My eyes struggled to adjust to the light. But his desperate efforts were clear.

"Come on!" It was now my voice that I heard filling the car's interior; shrill and desperate. The sound competed against the roar of the approaching truck.

Mother turned to look past me. It was only when I saw the truck's light reflected in her eyes that I could see she finally recognised the gravity of the situation. The truck wasn't going to stop. It couldn't see us with our lights off in the darkness and rain. Nobody would expect us to be straddled across the middle of the road in this weather.

"Come on! Please!" The voice now didn't sound like mine; rather, a frightened animal that was caged but still somehow harboured hope of escaping.

In that last desperate moment, I turned and dove across the front of the car bonnet to assist. By the time I found my feet, Jeremy was dragging her out. We stood momentarily huddled together against the doorframe. Looking for protection, looking into the blinding light, transfixed in disbelief that it wouldn't stop.

Mum raised her right hand hesitantly and started waving in a futile attempt to attract the driver's attention. Water was streaming down her pale face. Her usual beauty was distorted by horror.

The truck was upon us now. All darkness had vanished, replaced by a white moonscape. The pitch of the engine remained unchanged as it roared towards us. It wasn't stopping. I gave up hoping against hope.

"Come on!" Jeremy yelled one last time. He pushed mum hard into me and our bodies clashed together. The momentum started us on a trajectory towards the edge of the road. I clutched and stumbled beside the car towards the mud and gravel that now shone like brilliant stars. They shimmered like a destination that couldn't be reached; dazzlingly bright in an already illuminated environment.

This was the last clear thought I had against the roar of the truck's engine. My right shoulder collided with the back panel of the car and I started to fall forward, slipping and grasping wildly at anything on my descent. But Jeremy's frantic shoving pushed us ever forward towards the edge of the road. I could feel my mother's body pressing hard against mine.

And then everything disappeared, replaced by a blinding yellow light. This colour was amplified by the water that was everywhere. There was no sound; only silence. In that final moment, I realised it was in fact too late. Our efforts were futile. I fell into the light.

But a sound did follow the light and it was equally incredible. It was sonic in nature and flung my head and torso forward towards the dark earth. I saw my reflection in a large body of water that was waiting to greet me. My eyes were wide with shock. I stretched out my hands for the impending impact. A blast of heat followed and engulfed the entire landscape. Then the lights were turned off. I was glad to be entombed in the water—it felt safe to be submerged.

***

I came up gasping. The air was hot and burned the back of my throat. I gasped again, this time more reluctantly. My hair was matted against my face; mud and water obscured my vision. The tectonic boom that followed the first sound resonated across the gloomy landscape. This was followed by a high-pitched screech of metal as the force of the collision drove the wreckage into the bitumen.

The impact pushed me down again into the water and mud. My mother and I cowered together. I could feel soil in my mouth. Then there was silence.

The person who was lying on top of me finally rolled off. I instinctively gasped for more air. But my lungs were filled with heat. The smell of burning dieseline was everywhere. The strength to sit up came easily. I turned to see my mother wiping mud out of her hair. There was another explosion from the wreckage and we flinched simultaneously. The corresponding heat wave that followed made us drop our heads again.

I turned to see the wreckage on fire. The truck had rolled onto its side and all sixteen wheels were facing us. Our small hybrid car was now fused into the front of the larger rig. Steam bellowed off it and it was almost unrecognisable. The truck's cabin was on fire and large orange flames licked defiantly up into the wet night sky. The flames were reflected and amplified in the water that lay everywhere around us. At that moment, it seemed everything was on fire.

Mum helped me to stand and then hugged me tightly to her. She sobbed loudly, and I could feel her whole body shaking from the shock.

"Where's Jeremy?" I broke away from the embrace and looked around frantically. All I could see were orange flames attempting to illuminate the darkness.

The wreckage hissed as the rain attempted to beat the fire into submission. Steam hung heavy in the air and reluctantly rose into the night sky. Smaller fires now flickered out of twisted piles of metal that were scattered down the road as if lighting a path to some unknown destination. But the wider landscape remained obscured and I felt like we were in a cocoon. I grabbed Mum's hand and lurched forward towards the smouldering wreckage.

"We have to find him!" The words came out in a frantic mixture of desperation and shock.

The central wreckage let out another boom and we winced again as a heat flare snarled up into the sky like a macabre firework. The orange light provided an opportunity to scan the wreckage for any sign of Jeremy. But there was nothing—only water, fire, and steam.

An ache started in my stomach that was almost crippling, but I stumbled forward, dragging mother around the smouldering wreckage that was now turning red from the intense heat. The foul stench of burning rubber filled the air.

The low wail of sirens became audible and I turned towards the sound. A long line of red, white, and blue interconnected lights meandered slowly towards us through the driving rain. They would be a long time coming.

Above the sound I suddenly heard a gruff male voice from the ditch below us.

"I'm so sorry, son. I just didn't see ya!"

I let go of Mum's hand and ran towards the voice. Flames licked up at me through different parts of the wreckage. My heart felt like it was going to burst from hope. I came to the edge of the road and looked down into the darkness. My eyes focused on a heavyset man kneeling over a smaller figure seated in a pool of water and mud. The man's large hand rested on the person's shoulder. Rain smashed down on both of them. The rising steam from the wreckage obscured my view.

Could it be him? God, I hoped so.

Frantic, I slipped down the muddy embankment towards them, mud and water erupting around me as I descended. My eyes had adjusted to the outer darkness by the time I scrambled to them. The seated person was caked from head to toe in a thick dark mud. Jeremy. I almost collapsed with relief.

He looked up at me. I could see his white teeth smiling back at me through the darkness.

"I'm so sorry, I'm so sorry," the truck driver said again. This time he was speaking to both of us. He took his raincoat off and attempted to sling it around Jeremy as he began to stand up. Jeremy gladly took the coat from him but promptly draped it around my shoulders.

"Is everything right down there?" I heard my mother yell from above us. It was hard for me to find any words at all to reply. But I could also hear other voices now and heavy footsteps sloshing through the puddles towards us. The rain momentarily lightened, as if to reveal the full extent of the carnage that lay around us for all to see. Small fires continued to burn on top of hot twisted metal, and fluorescent lights shone down from the road above.

"Are you alright down there, Clare!" My mother was attempting to navigate her way down the muddy embankment. I finally found some words and yelled back quickly.

"Everything's okay! We're coming up now!"

I turned to look back at Jeremy as the truck driver continued to apologise. There was no point trying to resist the urge anymore. I lurched forward and hugged him tightly, pushing my face deep into his wet neck. I also couldn't fight the following words.

"How did you know?" I whispered into the warmth of his neck.

"We were in the middle of the road," he responded predictably.

I took a breath before clarifying my question but people now swarmed around us. I felt a number of sets of hands on me and we were quickly prized apart.

The following events were blurred from the shock of the accident, but I stumbled and fell up the embankment. My father and Audrey appeared intermittently in front of me and we were all assisted into a waiting ambulance—the small cabin was crowded.

I was disoriented and turned to see my father talking to my mother while holding onto her. When the ambulance vehicle lurched forward, I realised Jeremy wasn't with us.

"He's in the next ambulance," an unknown voice said. "He's fine—everybody is fine. We're just taking you to the hospital for a precautionary check-up." I looked up into the ambulance's ceiling light and it swallowed me.

***

My complete senses only returned at the end of the journey. I lifted my head gingerly from the stretcher and turned to see my father still huddled over my mother. He was wiping wet hair away from her face and whispering to her. She had a hand placed around the back of his neck and was nodding.

I was eager to see Jeremy and was glad I didn't have to wait long. He walked in beside a paramedic and grinned broadly at me when our eyes connected in the emergency room. A young registrar doctor was hovering over me, but I already knew what the diagnosis was—two badly bruised elbows from the fall.

Mum emerged from the ordeal physically unscathed. I would later joke that this was because my body proved to be a good mattress when we were flung onto the ground. Jeremy's medical examination proved just as efficient. It didn't seem long before Senior Sergeant Buttersword was waiting to get a statement from us.

Dad quickly intervened and told him that he could come to the house in the morning. I walked back with them through the emergency room's swinging doors. Audrey was waiting. I was both surprised and relieved when I saw Jeremy walking closely behind her.

My sister was the first to speak when the five of us came together. But her words were rambling and it was difficult to comprehend the underlying meaning. My head turned instinctively to focus on Jeremy; he seemed to have somehow been totally wiped clean of the mud. He was looking back at me with calm piercing blue eyes that showed no sign of the recent trauma.

"Okay, let's all get out of here right now," Dad said.

I turned to him quizzically and he sensed my question.

"Jeremy's parents are away and he will be spending the night with us."

I took a sharp breath and was filled with a strange sort of exhilaration. I turned back to look at Jeremy again but Dad placed an arm around my shoulder and steered us towards the door. I'd taken only a few steps when I felt a warm hand intertwine with mine. I looked down and couldn't help but smile when I realised it wasn't my sister's.

***

We spent the next few hours around the kitchen table, as Audrey demanded that we recite the afternoon's events from an array of perspectives. She wanted to know angles, velocity, and braking distance. I suspected that I'd been given a sedative at the hospital as I had a hard time keeping my eyes open. Mother took the responsibility of responding to most questions, and Jeremy chimed in when necessary. But most of the time he sat passively, hardly moving, just silently staring back at the four people who sat at the table with him.

The general consensus at the end of the evening was that it was just good fortune. I thought otherwise, but I certainly wasn't going to say it out loud—at least not yet. My mother offered me another sedative but I didn't need it. My head and eyes were weary and a part of me was desperate to embrace the oncoming sleep.

We parted in the kitchen and left my parents talking quietly over the sink. A trundle bed had been erected in the study room for Jeremy, but an offer was made for him to sleep on the sun bed in my room, if he needed company.

Audrey was following closely when we went to the bathroom. I had now become tired of her questions. Jeremy was still politely trying to provide her with more details. I could tell he was also running out of words. Weary reflections stared back at us from the mirror as we cleaned our teeth.

"Are we going back tomorrow to see if we can get some personal belongings from the wreckage?" Audrey asked.

"Enough," I snapped.

She gave me a funny look and kept cleaning her teeth.

Jeremy was the first to break away. I was pleased when he headed towards my bedroom.

"Good night," I murmured to Audrey and followed him.

"See you in the morning," Audrey replied. She muttered something about a chemistry presentation but my mind was slowly grinding to a halt. I closed the door behind us.

Jeremy was already on the snubbed. His head was turned away from me as he looked out the window into the darkness. Rain continued to crash into the glass. I wished for a moment that he was staring at my own reflection that was captured in the same dark window. Jeremy didn't turn to face me as I sat gingerly on my bed.

I raised my right arm and bent it forward to inspect the graze on my elbow. The red scratches were distinct and the first sign of a large blue bruise was emerging.

"I feel like the walking wounded." I tried to chuckle as I spoke the words, but they were still awkward. Jeremy knew that I was attempting to break the silence. He turned his head slowly and grinned broadly at me—something was coming.

"I hope it won't wreck the surprise that I have for you tomorrow?"

My eyes widened. "Sorry?"

"I have a surprise for you." Jeremy's grin broadened further.

"I don't think I can take too many more surprises." The words were out of my mouth before I realised they could be taken the wrong way.

Jeremy deliberately took the opportunity to misinterpret them.

"You don't want it?" His face saddened.

"Of...of course I do. I'm just a little surprised by the surprise. That's all."

"Exactly! That was the intended effect."

I sat there more than a little perplexed, trying to fight an uneasy feeling that was building in my stomach. I knew the feeling was attached to a thought, but I didn't want to acknowledge it.

Jeremy was now so different.

He could also see that I was struggling with something. I briefly pondered whether he could now read my mind.

"Are you okay? I imagine it's all a lot to take in."

I wondered what he was referring to in the statement. The abduction attempt? The crash? Or the new Jeremy? I quickly gave up trying to decipher the riddle and made a conscious decision to try and be more upbeat. What will be will be. Many things now felt beyond my control, and I had to focus on what I could control.

"I'll be okay. What's the surprise?"

"Well, it won't be a surprise if I tell you."

I sighed loudly. "Can you give me a hint?"

"I'm taking you somewhere tomorrow..."

I was immediately filled with both fascination and apprehension.

"Where are we going? Do you think our parents will let us go?"

"I think we only have to worry about _your_ parents, Clare." The words were blunt. There was also no denying the fact. "Anyway, it's a public holiday. Why can't we go?"

"Umm, I guess so." But I knew it would be unlikely. A different sort of sadness swirled around me. The day's events were also making me weary. One thing was sure—nothing would be resolved tonight. The surprise would have to be just that; a surprise.

I flopped back on my bed and lifted my arms up over my head. Inhaling deeply, I stared up at the ceiling and wondered if I had the energy to change into my pyjamas. It was at this point that I promptly fell asleep.

***

I woke with a startle deep in the night. Somebody had drawn the bed covers up over me and I was still in my jeans and sweater. I recognised a familiar face in front of me. But when my eyes focused in the darkness, I realised I was staring at my own reflection that was captured in the wall mirror.

My next thought was whether Jeremy was still in the room; I desperately wanted him to be here. I slowly rolled over to see him lying silently on the sun bed. Pillows had been pushed up behind his back which resulted in a position somewhere between sitting and lying. His face was again turned towards the window. I couldn't tell whether he was asleep or awake. The only sound was the relentless rain.

I lay there for a long time pondering his position, but his motionless body provided little hint of his state of consciousness. I presumed he was asleep because he refused to roll over and look at me.

I drifted off into a heavy sleep that was marked by a series of unrelated dreams. I woke again during the night and found Jeremy standing with his back towards me staring motionlessly out through the window. He seemed fixated on something in the darkness. I spoke to him but he didn't respond, and I wondered if he heard me. Finally, he moved, but not in the direction that I desired. He took a step away and leaned closer toward the window, peering out into the darkness. He extended his right hand to point at something unrecognisable in the night beyond the window. He finally spoke but the words were not directed towards me. They seemed out of place.

"Now I see." He whispered these words with a sense of relief.

Then he vanished completely.

Chapter 8

Together

I woke in the morning with apprehension. I wasn't sure if it related to my dreams or whether I'd be allowed to go with Jeremy to my surprise. Either way, this feeling soon proved valid.

Jeremy wasn't in the room. I changed quickly and hurried down the stairs to find him eating breakfast in the kitchen with my family.

"No, Clare, absolutely not." There was an unwavering firmness in my father's voice as he replied to my request.

"But just for half the day." I sat down as I voiced a half-hearted plea.

I looked around for support from my mother or Audrey but they both stared at me in disbelief. They were dumbstruck that I would even consider such a request. Jeremy was seated opposite me with his head down, inspecting his scrambled eggs. The room was quiet; the rain that fell on the glass windows amplified the refusal.

"Clare. After all you've been through over the last few days... Don't you think it's a bit much?"

"We just want to go out for a few hours," I pleaded again.

"To where?" Dad asked.

I turned and looked at Jeremy desperately.

"To the museum." He finally found the words to speak. I knew this was a lie, but it sounded convincing. I found this effect strangely unsettling. For some reason, I assumed that he couldn't lie. This realisation jolted me into action.

"It's...a holiday today," I stammered.

"So?" Dad said.

"I don't think going into town and looking at paintings hanging on the museum wall is going to be too risky." I tried to sound confident as I looked back towards Jeremy, hoping he would take my lead. He dutifully responded.

"Similar to the other day, Mr. and Mrs. McFadden. I think it would be good for Clare to do as many normal things as possible. You know, help with her recovery again. It seemed to work quite well last time. "

I wondered if Jeremy had deliberately tried to bring my mother into the conversation. His next response answered my silent question.

"I don't want to be presumptuous, but I'm sure Mrs. McFadden will take us to and from the town centre. Alternatively, we can catch a cab back?"

Dad predictably pounced on the latter statement.

"No. I think she can pick you up...as long as you're home by four pm. The same as last time."

Now it was my turn to be dumbstruck. It couldn't be this easy? I'd been settling in for a longer battle. Jeremy looked directly back at me, silently acknowledging our victory. While his face remained expressionless, I could see mischief in his eyes.

***

"Where are you really taking me?" I stared at my mother's car as she drove away from the museum.

"All will be revealed soon. But we need to jump into that cab!" Jeremy's statement startled me, and I turned to see him pointing at a taxi.

When we pulled up at the Norfolk train station, I could feel my heartbeat quicken. We were obviously leaving the town. Jeremy sensed my apprehension and he placed his hand on mine in the back seat. He gave it a gentle squeeze.

"It's okay. We won't be gone for long. You're safe with me."

I didn't focus on his words, but more the sensation of his hand on mine. It was warm and comforting; I liked it. With that, I fell under his spell for the day.

The train was late. I was staring impatiently at the point where the track lines met in the distance. The rain had stopped but dark clouds still loomed heavily above us—it would be a short reprieve. Their colour was reflected in the grey concrete walls of the station. The platform was almost completely empty except for an old couple that sat patiently at the other end. They were huddled together against the breeze that finally carried the train's signal towards us.

The carriages proved to be as empty as the platform outside. But it was distinctively warmer as I stared back out at the bleak landscape. I was relieved when Jeremy sat down beside me. I felt a weird jolt ripple through me every time our shoulders touched.

"Are you going to tell me where we're going now?" The tone of my voice didn't hide my impatience.

"What does your ticket say?" he teased.

"London."

"Then that's where we're going."

"I already know that!" There was now a hint of frustration in my voice. Jeremy was quick to pick up on it.

"Okay. I'm sorry. I just don't want to give the whole surprise away and sit here for the next two hours waiting for it to happen." He looked out the window before continuing. "What I can say is that we'll be getting off at Liverpool Street, catching a short cab to our destination and another cab back to the station. We'll be there for approximately two hours in total."

I immediately did the calculations in my head.

"Is that cutting it a bit fine to be back at the museum in time?" There was no point trying to hide my apprehension.

"Not at all. As I said, you're safe with me."

I frowned. The response didn't answer my question or dispel my fears. But there was nothing else I could do. I sat back and enjoyed the ride and the new Jeremy's company.

***

The train arrived at Liverpool on time and we easily found a cab. After a short ride, my feet were standing out the front of the Palace Theatre. I stared up disbelievingly at the large neon sign that was promoting _A Queen's Heart_ in big red letters. The play was based on one of my favourite books; it opened in two nights' time. I had silently hoped to see it but there was no way it was going to happen. The tickets had long been pre-sold to city dwellers.

"What are we doing here?" I stammered.

"We are attending one of the final rehearsals for the play!" Jeremy replied as he took my hand. My jaw opened in disbelief as I stared up at the old weatherboard-clad building. I had no time to recover my senses as he dragged me up the concrete stairs beside him.

A large man with a shaved head stopped us abruptly at the top. His heavily tattooed arms were folded across his chest and thick tufts of hair sprouted from underneath his tight collar. He seemed impervious to the cold wind that whipped down the street. Before he had time to speak, Jeremy pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and shoved it towards the security guard's face.

"I'm the winner!" Jeremy beamed.

The man looked at the piece of paper and then back at the two of us. He eyed us suspiciously, before pushing back the large wooden doors.

"No speaking to the staff, no speaking to the performers, no disturbances, and no exceptions. Do you understand?"

"I understand." Jeremy spoke over his shoulder as he whisked me inside. It took a moment for my eyes to adjust to the light. The large theatre was brilliantly lit. I could hear the voices before I saw the performers. My eyes finally focused on the stage below us.

Jeremy pulled me forward again and we headed down a flight of steps before he started down the main aisle towards the stage. When I pulled back on his hand apprehensively, he turned towards me.

"It's okay," he assured me. "We have the two best seats in the house."

He turned again and I had no choice but to be led.

A beautiful young woman dressed in matching black shirt and jeans greeted us two rows from the stage. Jeremy produced the same piece of paper and she smiled at both of us.

"You can sit in the front row over there." She pointed at the empty row of seats. I scanned the room and marvelled that all the seats were vacant. Rows and rows of red velvet seats reaching all the way back into the top tiers above us.

"But please—no loud talking. It's tense at the moment with opening night upon us." She smiled again. Jeremy nodded as he pushed past her. My mind whirled as I stumbled forward and found a seat in the front row beside him.

The next two hours were an exhilarating blur.

The performers whirled in front of us in a blaze of colour and light. At times in synchrony; other times the stage seemed almost bare. Their costumes were elaborate and the performers sang with frightening gusto. The theatre vibrated with energy and life. I found their closeness almost unsettling as the floorboards creaked in front of us. Jeremy beamed all the while.

The orchestra stopped and started as ordered by Jonathon Bordon, the renowned director and producer. He was a large, stout man who paced the stage constantly. His red shirt was drenched in sweat and hung loosely over white cotton pants. I felt a surge of adrenaline run through me for some unknown reason the first time I recognised him. I blushed ridiculously every time he turned to look out across the empty theatre seats, brushing back his mop of grey hair and focusing on nothing in particular behind us.

The performers rehearsed the final scene twice. I cried on both occasions. I was still wiping away tears when I felt somebody collapse heavily beside me.

"What did you think?"

I turned and blinked incredulously at the image in front of me. There sat Jonathon Bordon, still sweating, staring straight at me.

"Well?" he said again.

"I...I..."

"It was fantastic, Mr. Bordon!" Jeremy spoke over my shoulder. "Truly amazing. Looks like Saturday night's going to be a smashing success."

Jonathon Bordon looked past me at Jeremy.

"Let's hope so, but I'm not convinced. The queen needs more work!" He yelled the words back towards the stage. The performers were huddled together and taking directions from another staff member. They all turned in unison to silently acknowledge his comment before turning their backs on us.

"And you?" He looked directly at me again while wiping perspiration from his red neck with a large white handkerchief.

"Ohh. Just amazing." I felt my face flush with embarrassment when I realised I'd only repeated Jeremy's appraisal.

"Mmm," he replied dismissively and searched the theatre for someone. "A drink, please—now!" His voice boomed and echoed across the empty seats.

"Excuse me, Mr. Bordon—sorry for asking. But my companion Clare will be trying to get into the Oxford Institute of Drama next year. Apologises for being brash, but do you have any tips for her?"

I felt myself sinking into the chair as Jeremy spoke. My cheeks felt like they were ready to explode. I shot a furious glance at him; he just sat there grinning.

"No need to apologise in this industry, young man. You need to be brash!"

Wow, I thought. This guy spoke in an unnecessarily loud tone, even to people sitting right next to him. He levelled his eyes back onto me. I could feel heat resonating from his large sweating body.

"Oxford Institute, huh?"

"Yes," I replied meekly.

"My advice, huh? Keep applying and don't take no for an answer. That's

my advice. They love applicants with resilience and perseverance. They routinely reject people just to see how they respond. Do you have these qualities?"

"I...I think so."

"Ohh yes, she does, Mr. Bardon." I could feel Jeremy leaning over my shoulder.

"Well, you'll be fine. Talk to Belinda Folton if you don't get in the first time. She always cracks and lets people in!" Then he lifted his large frame up out of the chair and waddled back through the empty seats. I watched in disbelief as he heaved his large carcass back onto the stage.

"Right! We're not there yet, people! Scene four from the start again!" With that, performers ran frantically from all directions back onto the stage.

I sat there dumbstruck. I felt a set of eyes upon me but I couldn't turn to look at Jeremy. I had ten more minutes of bliss to soak up before we had to head back towards the train.

***

A stiffening breeze jolted me from my dreamlike reality when we exited the theatre. I was elated and Jeremy clearly knew it. He had a smirk on his face as he pointed me in the direction of a waiting taxi. The driver had the heater on and the warmth reminded me of inside the theatre again. I was already longing to return.

A large Perspex plate separated the two of us from the cab driver. Jeremy had to yell our destination to him. It felt like we were in a cocoon as I stared out at the streetscape. The city seemed washed out with the constant rain.

"It's a shame I have to get you home so early. I would have liked to have finished the afternoon off with an early dinner."

"Yes. It's a shame." I smiled back at him. "It doesn't mean we still can't do it soon." I didn't try and hide how much I wanted it to happen.

"I thought I could wait until then to give you your present, but it seems that I can't."

"Wasn't going to the theatre my present?"

"Well, it was a two-part present. And the second part will remain more permanent than the first!" He dug inside his heavy grey overcoat and pulled out a small box covered in a light blue wrapping. A small silver bow sat neatly on top.

I sat there for a moment marvelling at it. He held the box out in front of me.

"Aren't you going to take it?"

"Sorry...of course. I just wasn't expecting another gift."

I reached out and gingerly took it in my hands.

"I know it's not the ideal place to give it to you, but it seems that I can't wait."

"I understand." I said the words as if I meant them.

I turned the small box clockwise in my hand while staring at the silver ribbon.

"Do you want me to open it for you?" Jeremy joked.

"Sorry," I said again. I gently removed the blue wrapping that concealed the present. Inside was a small jewellery box, and for some reason, I hesitated again before opening it. When I finally did, I gasped at the sight. My eyes struggled to focus. There sat a large rubicund gemstone lying on top of a fine silver necklace. It stared back at me with pride and brilliance. I couldn't stop my mouth from dropping open.

Jeremy put a hand gently on my thigh.

"Do you like it?"

"Do I like it?" I repeated the question; words were not easy to find now.

I marvelled at how the gem could sparkle and shimmer even in such a dreary light. It seemed alive.

"It's a rare clinohumite gemstone sourced from the Pamir Mountains of Tajikistan."

"From where?" I murmured, transfixed.

"From the Pamir Mountains. Otherwise known as the roof of the world."

"Why?" I realised the stupidity of the question. Jeremy graciously dismissed it. I sat staring at the stone.

"Fifteen carats," he said enthusiastically as if reading my mind.

"How did you afford this?"

"Never mind. It's a gift. I'm glad you like it."

I sat there perplexed. A number of competing thoughts reverberated through my head. But the central thought was how did he do this? I prized my eyes away from the stone and looked at his beaming face.

"Thank you." I leant over and kissed his cheek. "It's amazing. I don't know what else to say."

Jeremy linked the necklace around my neck and I could feel myself blushing. I liked the feeling of his hands brushing against my neck.

"It's beautiful."

"Not as beautiful as you."

An awkward silence followed the statement. I honestly had no idea what to say.

The rest of the ride back to the station was a blur. I was weighted down with jubilation. First a private viewing of a fantastic play, and now wearing the nicest piece of jewellery I'd ever owned. I could feel the gem resting against the skin of my chest. It felt warm and comforting; I convinced myself it was alive. I found myself constantly tracing its outline through the fabric of my top. Occasionally, I failed to fight the urge to look at it, and would fish it out of my cotton blouse to marvel at its beauty.

Jeremy continued to sit there just smiling at me.

***

The station was full and we didn't have long to wait for the train; Jeremy had timed it to perfection. A cool breeze was gusting down the platform, amplifying the warmth of the gemstone against my skin. I unconsciously grabbed the stone again and again to marvel at its red beauty.

"Ooops," Jeremy muttered under his breath.

I quickly turned to look at him. Jeremy was staring at two large men who were standing near us. Both sets of eyes were locked on my gemstone. I couldn't help but flinch in fright. I dropped it protectively back inside my blouse.

"It might be best to move to the other end of the platform, Clare."

"I agree." My words were almost a whisper.

But the first problem was that the two men standing before us were blocking our path. I turned to look at Jeremy; he was staring back at them. I followed his gaze.

The men wore heavy black overcoats and were of the same height; both were unusually tall. One wore a beanie that was tattered and worn at the edges, its multi-colouring had long since faded and it was now lined with dirt and filth. Its owner's grey eyes revealed a hardness that I didn't want to become acquainted with.

The other man was distinctively thinner. His black hair was slicked back to reveal a scar that ran across his forehead and down between his brow. His jaw was chiselled but he was unshaven. His black menacing eyes looked directly at me.

Jeremy grabbed my hand and I instinctively turned to look at him.

"It's going to be okay," he said reassuringly. "It's busy. They won't try anything here. They're just petty thieves."

I stood speechless. Did they really want to steal my new necklace? Jeremy sensed my apprehension.

"Now that we've noticed them they'll move away in a moment and find another victim."

I fought hard against the urge to look at them. Instead, I focused on Jeremy's soft, pale face. I was staring at his eyelashes when he spoke again.

"Ahh...see? I told you they'd move."

His words jolted my head around and I saw the two men walking away from us towards the toilet. They were leaning close together and covering their mouths as they talked.

"Okay. Let's move."

I didn't need any persuading.

We walked at a brisk pace, pushing past other commuters. My feeling of dread dissipated when I looked up at the electronic arrival sign above us. The train would be arriving in two minutes.

I felt Jeremy's hand on mine and he squeezed it.

"I'm just going to pop off to the toilet for a moment."

"Are you sure? I think those two guys went in there."

"No. I'm sure I saw them go around the corner. I'll be back in less than a minute."

"Hurry." I spoke the word to myself as I watched him walk quickly through the crowd. He was surprisingly agile, seeming to almost dance around the other commuters. Then he disappeared behind the toilet door.

I turned back and looked apprehensively along the train line, wishing for it to instantly appear. A large crowd had pushed forward towards the yellow line that outlined the platform's edge. The train would be full. I wondered whether we'd have to compete for seats. I fished into my pocket to find our tickets and was surprised at what I saw. Jeremy had purchased two first-class tickets—we had our own private cabin. I was unsure of why we needed this, but I wasn't going to complain. I smiled to myself.

The sound of the approaching train made me look up. Commuters instantly crushed forward, and I found myself wedged in among a sea of bodies. The train stopped, the doors opened, and people lurched forward in a frantic rush. I now feared Jeremy would miss the train altogether.

I craned my head back towards the toilet door in hope of getting a glimpse of him but it remained closed. Passengers were now cursing me as they pushed past trying to get on the train. Standing my ground proved futile; I bounced off a series of shoulders like a pinball.

The train filled quickly, which emptied the platform—then I was alone. I stared back at the closed toilet door, silently yearning for it to open.

There was no way I'd get on the train without him, no matter what the consequences. The conductor blew a whistle and my heart sank further. I wondered whether to ask him if the train could be held for a moment. But I knew the request would prove pointless.

I turned back, hoping that Jeremy would materialize. Suddenly, the toilet door was flung open and there he was. He moved quickly towards me with his head down and his hands in his pockets. He was upon me in an instant and linked his arm through mine and kept walking.

"Let's go." His voice was strained.

The force spun me around in the necessary direction. Two large steps were all it took, and we were on the train. The doors closed instantly behind us, but something caught my attention. A man I'd not seen before ran out of the male toilets towards the conductor yelling loudly. He was waving his hands and motioning back towards the toilets. For a brief moment, I thought I saw blood on his hands.

The train lurched forward and picked up speed quickly. Jeremy grabbed my hand and led me through several full carriages before we got to the first-class section. The conductor greeted us with a smile and ushered us towards our waiting cabin.

It took a moment for both of us to catch our breath. I was disappointed when Jeremy sat on the opposite side of the table. He now wore a frown across his face. The train picked up speed and the landscape beyond the window blurred.

Jeremy got up and excused himself as he headed towards the toilets. I was alone again—and perplexed. Just sitting there in silence with my thoughts swirling around me. There was a knock on the cabin door and I looked up to see a different conductor.

"Excuse me. We're checking tickets again; seems someone has slipped

into first class. We need to discourage this sort of thing, if you know what I mean. Sorry for the inconvenience."

I grimaced at him and slipped my hands in my pockets. It was then that I

realised Jeremy had taken the tickets off me. I blushed and got up to grab his coat. I slipped my hand into his pocket and immediately felt something hard and compressed. Pulling it out, I stared in amazement. It was a large, tightly packed bundle of money. There had to easily be £10,000 there.

I turned slowly to stare at the conductor, who just gazed blankly at the money.

"I...I don't think this is it."

There was no need for him to respond; his face revealed his thoughts. I gently slipped the money back into Jeremy's coat and felt inside the other pocket. I stiffened involuntary when my hand touched what felt like another large bundle of money.

"Uumm, I don't quite know where they are," I said meekly.

"You looking for these?" Jeremy suddenly appeared from behind the conductor.

He took the tickets from Jeremy and inspected them closely, turning them over in his hands as if looking for some hidden clue. He eventually handed them back.

"Coming back from Liverpool, eh?" The words didn't conceal his suspicion.

"Yep," Jeremy replied.

The conductor could sense he wasn't getting anything more out of us, and he promptly left. Jeremy sat down opposite me again and looked out the window. I watched him draw slow purposeful breaths.

We both remained silent for a long time, contemplating the situation. My mind raced as I considered possible explanations. But none of my answers seemed plausible. Jeremy just sat there staring out the window, searching the blurred horizon for something that wasn't there.

I took a long breath in preparation before speaking.

"Just because you're smarter than me doesn't make me stupid." My words were laced with emotion.

Jeremy immediately looked offended as he met my gaze. "I've never said nor thought that...never."

"Well, it's time you start telling me the truth!"

He continued to look at me, but I could see his mind was also racing.

"I don't want to receive gifts that are stolen!" The words fell quickly out of my mouth.

"Stolen?"

"I just checked how much rare red clinohumites are worth on my phone. The starting price is £15,000!" I hoped he couldn't tell I was bluffing.

Jeremy just sat there giving nothing away.

"They're extremely expensive and I've got a fifteen-carat one!" I was impressed at how convincing I sounded.

He shook his head. "It's not what you think."

"I'm serious. I don't want it. You can have it back." I placed my hand inside my blouse and felt for the gemstone.

Jeremy lurched forward across the table and grabbed my hand.

"No. Please don't. Keep it. I'll tell you."

We both remained motionless for a moment; neither of us broke the clasp. Finally, I placed my other hand on his and I brought it down to rest on the table that was between us. This movement seemed to relax him. I had no intention of letting go of his hand.

"Where do I start?" Jeremy spoke the words with honesty. He looked away from me back out the window, always searching the horizon as if waiting for something to appear.

"How about at the beginning?" I murmured the words softly.

"I think you know where it began, Clare."

There was a long pause. I realised he didn't want to verbalise that which we both knew.

"The book?" I asked solemnly.

"Yes, the book." Jeremy ran his fingers through his brown hair. But he still refused to look at me, his eyes glued to the horizon. He took a deep breath before speaking.

"I don't really know how it happened...but it seems there _was_ something in the book. It started with clarity." He hesitated before continuing. "But it's still growing. I can feel it now inside of me." These words seemed to exhaust him, as if he had finally released a long-held terrible secret. He slumped back into his chair and his hand slipped away from between mine.

I looked at his hand, and my eyes widened. His knuckles were red and bruised and swollen. One knuckle was almost split wide open. He quickly slipped both hands back inside his pockets. He breathed another heavy sigh and slouched deeper into the seat.

"What do you mean...clarity?" For now I ignored what the bruised knuckles implied in favour of continuing the conversation.

"It's like my intuition has been heightened. I can almost sense what is going to happen."

"You mean you can see the future?" I lifted an eyebrow.

"No...not at all." He laughed nervously. But there wasn't any amusement in his words.

"It's like I can feel people's strengths and weaknesses. I get a strong feeling—almost an expectation that if I do something I know how it will turn out."

"Like Audrey and how hard she studies?" I immediately realised my interpretation was not even close.

"No. I...I can anticipate things now. Like the two guys at the station—they were always going to rob us."

My mind returned to his injured hands. "And you had to violently assault them?"

"They wouldn't have stopped—not ever. They knew it was a rare clinohumite. They were willing to do anything to get it. Professional thieves are like that."

"I would've just given it to them. I don't want it if it's going to cause us trouble."

Jeremy was more direct with his reply. "They would've hurt you in the process of getting it. That was clear to me."

The words rang loudly in my head and I fell silent. Trying to comprehend something which couldn't be understood proved difficult. There was a long silence marked only by the hissing of the train as it slid across the tracks. But I didn't want the conversation to lose momentum.

"This doesn't explain how you've come across so much money. No one carries around that much cash. Where in the world did you get it?"

Jeremy was quick to shake his head.

"I don't really understand that part either. I seem to win money gambling, on the stock market, anywhere. It's like my thoughts are clear, and I feel confident in them. The nervous Jeremy is now gone."

I tried to conceal a brief smile that wanted to spread across my face.

"Besides, you can do a lot when you don't sleep."

"Insomnia?"

"That's the curse." His eyes returned to focus on the horizon. "I can't sleep. It's like my time is limited and I need to make the most of it."

"You've won a lot of money," I said, still not quite believing it.

"It hasn't made me happy." He again looked to the horizon as if something was waiting for him.

"You've won _a lot_ of money." I tried to say the words more deliberately.

He shrugged his shoulders, and I dropped it for now. I wasn't sure I wanted to know the specific details anyway.

"And this is all because of what you read in that book?"

Jeremy sat there for a moment and rubbed his chin. "I don't know. I guess so. It's hard to explain. I don't really understand it."

"I don't understand it either. But I'm trying really hard to!"

"I don't have the answers. But I've changed—that is for certain." His response was genuine.

There was another long pause and I could see that he was trying to find more words. "My thinking on the topic changes daily anyway."

"Really?"

"Do you _really_ want to know?" he asked.

This question annoyed me. The answer was obvious. I motioned with my hands for him to continue.

"Well, it's like I didn't really have the idea—more that the idea had me. Like it was hidden in the book, waiting for someone to come along and take it. It made me feel like it was waiting for me." His words trailed off.

"And you did come along?"

"Yes." He looked directly at me.

"Was it immediate? This idea grabbing, I mean."

"Yes and no. It's still incubating inside of me. I can feel it; it's not finished with me yet. It's been six days since I read the book, and I'm still changing. I continue to see things differently."

"How will it end?" My words were whispered as I leant forward.

"I don't know. That's the only part I fear."

"What could happen?"

Jeremy didn't respond to my question.

"Do we need to take you to a doctor?"

Jeremy's response was displayed across his face, and I realised my question hadn't been well formulated. What kind of doctor was I referring to?

"You're telling me the truth?"

"Why would I lie to you?"

"I know you wouldn't."

"I guess we'll just have to wait and see what happens."

"What do you think could happen?"

"Honestly, I don't know. That's what I'm afraid of. But I don't want what is between us to end."

"It won't."

I reached out an open hand across the table towards him. He immediately took his bruised right hand out of his pocket and linked it into mine. I tried to smile at him, in between the different expressions that passed across my face. Jeremy got up and walked around the table and sat down beside me, all the while holding my hand. He never let go of it again until the train pulled into the station. We spent the rest of the trip in silence, both looking out the window, both miles away.

Jeremy's last words as I leant into mother's car were just as unpredictable.

"It's worth more than £15,000." He spoke hesitantly. The words were like a confession. I couldn't help but feel that I now had a different weight to carry.

***

I was reluctant to take the gemstone off when I got home. Audrey was the first to spot it.

"Are you serious?" she asked in disbelief.

I didn't respond. I unlatched the necklace and watched it fall into her hands. Mouth open, she turned it over before holding it up to the light, where it sparkled and shimmered as if on command.

"So this is what a million years looks like," Audrey mused.

I found myself looking away. It had already become both a symbol of beauty and a reminder of coming uncertainty. My mind had been consumed replaying and dissecting the day's events, trying to find rational explanations for things that weren't rational.

I opened my mouth to speak these concerns, but the words didn't come out. All the while she remained transfixed by the gemstone.

"Is it real?"

"I don't think so." I jumped on the possibility of avoiding a lengthy conversation. "Jeremy said it was a high-quality replication." This lie came easily to me.

I left Audrey alone with the gemstone in my room and headed down to the kitchen to my parents. I smiled to myself; at least I had a ready-made explanation when they found it.

***

It was late in the night when I walked past my sister's bedroom. A laptop sat in front of her and she was quietly laughing into it.

"What's so funny?"

She turned to me and smiled; her lamp cast long shadows across the bedroom.

"Jeremy's at it again. He's having three separate arguments and holding his own!" She chuckled.

"It's insomnia." I turned and walked away before she had a chance to respond.

Chapter 9

Succumbing

I couldn't wipe the previous day's events from my mind as I sat on the bus the next morning thinking about everything, from Jeremy's thoughtfulness of purchasing the tickets and speaking to Mr. Bordon, to him presenting me with the necklace, and finally to his disclosure about his strange transformation and where it would end. I too feared this ending now, but I didn't understand why. I tried to think about more pleasant thoughts, such as the underlying meaning of his gift for me. But I couldn't help but feel this happiness would be fleeting—something was coming.

Audrey sat beside me. She could tell that I was miles away.

"You okay?"

"Yeah, I'm okay."

"Is it fixable?" She prodded further.

"That, I'm not so sure about." I tried to laugh through pursed lips, but my eyes failed to hide my concern.

***

I was wondering when I would see Jeremy again when the bus pulled up at the front of the school. The answer was quickly revealed to me. I knew something was wrong as soon as my feet hit the pavement. There was a stream of students running out of the school's entrance down the road. I turned to look in the direction of their flight, and could see a crowd congregating nearby where the school's perimeter met the adjacent church.

"We're prefects. We'd better go and have a look." Audrey read my mind.

Audrey set the pace and I quickly followed. It was early in the morning and there would be few teachers around. Hysterical laughing and jeering was erupting from the crowd in front of us. Students were throwing food at someone or something.

Audrey was the first to push through the crowd, shoving furiously as she fought a path into the centre. I stayed close behind. It didn't take long to find the inner circle. But I struggled to comprehend what waited for us. I stood momentarily staring in disbelief.

Brian McMasters' younger brother Todd was chained to the school's perimeter fence by his right arm. He was bloodied and wet, his face a mixture of fright and fear.

Another student's back was to us and he was holding Todd's head up while other students threw food at it. This person was clearly the ringleader; misplaced missiles that struck him had no effect. He just laughed manically and encouraged the crowd to continue, waving his free arm in the air towards the victim.

Audrey was the first to cross the open circle and grab the offender by the back of the collar. He swung around violently with a raised clenched fist. It was then that I was filled with dread.

It was Jeremy.

His eyes were wide and bloodshot; he too was drenched in sweat. His matted hair stuck to his face, and his teeth were clenched with determination.

"Jeremy. For God's sake, what are you doing!" Audrey screamed.

"Getting even," he replied, but his voice was unfamiliar.

A large green apple exploded against Todd's head. He slumped to his knees and whimpered like a captured animal. The crowd erupted into raucous laughter.

Audrey yanked at Jeremy's collar again. He stood firm, but he did let go of Todd's shirt. His victim slipped down into the mud. Jeremy answered Audrey's next question before she spoke the words.

"Because I have waited for so long!" He swung around and addressed the crowd. "Do you know what it's like to be me?"

The crowd jeered in response. Jeremy knelt down on one knee beside Todd and whispered something into his ear. Todd buried his face into the wet grass and whimpered again.

"Do we have a new target?" somebody yelled from the crowd.

We both swung around to identify the speaker, but the onlookers, smelling blood in the air, surged forward. I looked at the myriad of faces that were twisted with laughter and delight. No doubt this event was long overdue for past schoolyard victims that stood within the crowd; they were now the aggressors.

Pieces of fruit and sandwiches lay everywhere—this event had been going on for a long time. Todd's right wrist had been zippy tied to the black iron bars of the school fence; his captured hand was turning red and purple.

Another school prefect, named Samantha, burst through the crowd into the inner circle. She looked at us before bending down to Todd and sawing at the zippy tie with a small pocketknife.

Jeremy stood rooted to the spot, looking down at Samantha while she tried furiously to release his prey. I lurched forward and grabbed him on the right shoulder and he spun around again. He was wet with sweat and the eyes that focused on mine were almost unrecognisable. But rather than anger, they were clouded in an expression of intense pain. He was not wearing his glasses.

He opened his mouth, but I was the first to speak.

"It's okay," I said, pleading with him. "Just calm down, we need to get you out of here."

His demeanour suddenly changed and his shoulders slumped.

Audrey was crouching down beside Todd and the two prefects were now trying to convince him to stand. Todd was lying with his face down, and I could hear him crying above the noise. The crowd, surmising that the best had already passed, were starting to disperse. Somebody yelled that a teacher was coming and I turned in the direction of the voice.

Ms. Havenshaw was wobbling slowly towards us. Her head was down and her arms flapped heavily beside her corpulent body.

I turned back to look at Jeremy but he was gone. I swung around and searched for a moment among the crowd; I couldn't see him anywhere.

Most of the crowd vaporised as Ms. Havenshaw made her way towards us. Todd was finally on his feet and Samantha and Audrey were carefully brushing apple pieces out of his hair.

"Who did this to you?" Ms. Havenshaw spoke directly to Todd.

Todd looked down at his feet and refused to speak. The school bully code was strict and unbreakable—even in defeat.

I swung around and again searched the remaining faces for Jeremy, but he had vanished. The few lingering spectators laughed and cackled, no doubt trying to absorb the last drops of enjoyment out of the proceedings.

I turned back around and watched Ms. Havenshaw place a comforting arm around Todd's limp shoulders. I walked back towards the front of the school gates, for some reason feeling exhausted. A sick dread was in my stomach—something was wrong. Jeremy had said that something was coming for him, and he was right. I thought about skipping class and searching for him in the streets, but I knew he would remain elusive.

There was no doubt left in me—he had now changed. I also feared where it would stop. It was engulfing him.

***

The first three classes were a blur. I struggled to concentrate at all in double English; even Ms. Havenshaw seemed preoccupied in the following geography lesson. The school filled with rumours, and the sound of vibrating mobile phones hummed everywhere. The core theme of the messages was predictable—they involved Jeremy.

Ms. Havenshaw waited till after class before she approached me, but I knew her question was inevitable.

"Have you seen Jeremy this morning, Clare?"

"Not since before school," I lied without expression.

She looked at me for a long moment, as if visibly searching for the truth.

"Be sure to let him know that Ms. Kylie wants to speak to him."

"Will do."

***

I was relieved to see Audrey sitting at our usual lunch spot. I sat down beside her quietly and opened my lunchbox. The weather was bleak but at least it wasn't raining. We both had our collars pulled up tightly around our ears.

I ate my egg and lettuce sandwich, feeling Audrey staring straight at me. She was chewing her sandwich silently. I could tell that she was deep in thought. She was the first one to speak.

"Do you know where he is?"

"No," I replied.

"Would you tell me if you did?"

I stopped chewing and looked directly at her, wondering what underlying meaning hid in the question. I decided another question was the best response.

"Why wouldn't I?"

"Because he's not the only one that seems different now." Audrey looked out across the schoolyard but it was mostly empty. Students were huddled up against the dull white outer walls of the buildings, whispering quietly to one another and shooting glances at us.

"What do you mean?" I finally found the words to reply.

"It doesn't matter," Audrey countered dismissively. "What's important is that we need to find our _friend_."

I sat there wondering why she had emphasized the word _friend,_ or whether I had just imagined it.

"I rang Ms. Smythe this morning," I said. "He's not hiding at the library."

"I'm not sure if it matters now anyway," Audrey stated matter-of-factly.

"What do you mean?"

"Chaining a student to the front fence of the school and then inciting a group of students to openly assault him on a public street will be considered fair grounds for expulsion." She made no attempt to soften her words.

I sat there silently wondering why she'd suddenly swung the direction of the conversation.

"You haven't heard his side of the story yet."

"I'm not sure if its relevant." Her words were cold.

"Nice way to support a _friend_ ," I retorted.

Audrey smiled and looked back across the playground. I wasn't sure where she was going with this conversation. I didn't like any direction it could take.

"Shouldn't we wait for what he has to say for himself?"

"Possibly," she replied. "But I think the writing is already on the wall for him. It's a horrible time to get expelled. The final year of school and all."

"We don't know for sure yet, Audrey."

"Clare. Sometimes you can see the future."

I sat there for a long moment wanting to argue with her but I couldn't. My energy levels were low. Audrey also seemed uncharacteristically flat. Both of us sat staring out across the windswept schoolyard, silently hoping for Jeremy to appear.

I heard him coming before I saw him. The voice was loud and strained against the wind. I turned my head and tried to focus on the image that was fast closing in—Brian McMasters was bellowing as he moved quickly towards us.

Audrey turned to looked over her shoulder. I watched her slump as she recognised the figure. There was no point running or trying to hide. Without speaking, we both realised it was better to get it over and done with now.

He was alone, but it didn't make him less menacing. When he rounded the table to yell at us both, I could have sworn he was frothing at the mouth.

"McFaddens, where is he!" Brian's eyes darted backwards and forwards between the two of us.

"Where's who?" Audrey replied.

I cringed—this wasn't the best time to be sarcastic.

"I don't know where Jeremy is. I can't imagine he'd be at school," I interjected.

Brian swung his attention around to me and leaned closer across the wooden table.

"I doubt that very much," Brian snarled.

"That he's not at school, or we don't know where he is?" It seemed Audrey hadn't finished being sarcastic.

"He's gonna pay. Let him know that." Brian's large hands had turned white as he gripped the table. "I'm gonna get even, more than even!" Venom dripped from his words.

"What's more than even, Brian? Does that make it odd?" I realised that sarcasm must be Audrey's defence. I just hoped it didn't also serve as her undoing.

Brian's response was predictable. He snatched Audrey's lunchbox and emptied its contents onto the table in front of her. But only an apple core and sandwich wrapper fell out, and the effect was less than dramatic—all three of us were aware of it. Brian tried to compensate by flinging the lunchbox down onto the table. The lid snapped off from the container with a distinctive pop and the two separate pieces bounced once and then disappeared over the edge.

"Watch yourself, McFadden. You might be the next thing that breaks." Brian wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. I could feel my heartbeat increase with the threat of impending violence.

I gritted my teeth and looked at him with contempt. He was unkempt and he stank of cigarettes and bad body odour. In that moment, I tried to convince myself that I didn't fear him.

"You might be the next one to break, Brian. I hear that Jeremy is also looking for you." I tried to muster a grin.

He swung around again and leaned closer towards me. His mouth opened, but somebody familiar spoke over him.

"I'm actually looking for both of you."

All three of us spun around to see Ms. Kylie standing with her arms crossed, her face creased with a large frown. I watched with amazement as Brian's demeanour instantly changed.

"Audrey and Clare. Have you seen him...honestly?"

"No, Ms. Kylie. Not since this morning," Audrey insisted. "We both sent him texts but he hasn't replied."

"And Brian, I assume I interrupted you while you were threatening these two students?" Now it was Ms. Kylie's turn to be sarcastic.

"No, Ms."

"I find that hard to believe. If you've finished with Audrey and Clare"—more sarcasm—"you can come to my office."

With that, she turned on her heels and walked away quickly. Brian was familiar with the drill; he didn't look at us again.

I stared at Audrey, but only for a moment, before rising and silently picking up the two pieces of her lunchbox. The bell echoed out across the cold windy schoolyard as I handed them to her.

***

"So how was school today?"

"Great."

Both Audrey and I spoke the word too quickly as we ate dinner. Our parents stopped eating and looked up at us.

"What happened?" It was Dad's turn to speak.

"Nothing."

This time he put down his cutlery and looked at us directly. It was clear that we would have to divulge some information.

"Jeremy wasn't at school today." Audrey spoke first.

That wasn't much of a disclosure, I thought to myself. My sister also seemed to pick up on this inconsistency.

"He went home early," she added.

"Is he not well?"

I sat there for a moment eating my dinner, thinking of the different ways the question could be answered without being a complete lie. Audrey also looked at me.

"Seems that way," I finally replied.

"That's hardly eventful." He returned to his meal.

"It's not a great time to be missing school, being the last year." Audrey kept the momentum away from the real issue. It looked like we were both going to get off the hook. But I wasn't sure that I wanted the matter to be dropped so quickly—questions needed answers.

"His grades are fine," I said. "I know he's already been offered enrolment next year at different universities."

"In engineering?" Mum asked.

"Yes, down in London," Audrey confirmed.

"He's going to live there by himself?" Mum asked incredulously.

"Well, he almost lives alone now," Father replied.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"His mother's always at the hospital, and Bob spends even less time at home. I believe Jeremy's at home alone at the moment."

"What?" I blurted the word out.

"Bob's taken his girls to the tennis nationals in Cambridge."

"How do you know this?" I snapped.

"Constable Humphreys at the station told me that Bob asked him to watch over his house for the week while he's gone."

"He's worried about his house? Who's looking after Jeremy and his brother?"

Father looked up and pondered the question before answering. "I think Pam went too...I guess no one is."

Mother read the confused look on my face. "Do you want to call through their house tomorrow?"

"Yes, thanks." The words broke out of my mouth.

***

It was later that night when I unexpectedly made contact with Jeremy. I was chatting with Madonna online, trying to distract myself from deeper worries.

10:02 pm. "Everybody gets to play a princess?"

10:02 pm. "Everyone."

10:03 pm. "And a happy ending?"

10:03 pm. "Doesn't need to be that if we don't want it."

10:04 pm. "They r going to want a happy ending."

10:05 pm. "Some things can be compromised."

10:06 pm. "We r going to have to work hard to get this ready to pitch to Ms. Hubbard"

10:06 pm. "I'm free to help."

10:06 pm. "Jeremy!! Where have YOU been???"

10:07 pm. "I've been busy."

10:08 pm. "Yeah. I saw some of it! Care to explain?"

10:08 pm. "I think you know why...."

10:09 pm. "It didn't need to be like that"

10:09 pm. "I think it did"

10:10 pm "Are you planning on going back to school?"

10:10 pm "Why wouldn't I?"

10:11 pm "Ummm you might be getting expelled?"

10:11 pm "I can talk my way out of it"

10:11 pm "I'll talk to you in the morning about the play.

Leave u 2 it"

10:11 pm "OK"

10:12 pm "Are you going to beat ME up next?"

10:12 pm "I didn't beat him up. Just gave him a different

perspective on bullying."

10:12 pm "And has Brian caught up with you yet?"

10:13 pm "Not yet. But we are planning to tonight."

10:13 pm "Are you out of your mind??"

10:13 pm "I think you know the answer to that question"

10:14 pm "Please don't do it"

10:14 pm "Don't worry. I already know what is going to happen. It's not

that bad"

10:13 pm "Jeremy don't. Are you home alone now?"

10:14 pm "Yep"

10:14 pm "Where is your brother?"

10:14 pm "Who knows"

10:15 pm "I'm coming over."

10:16 pm "I won't be home."

10:16 pm "Where's your mum?"

10:16 pm "Hello?!"

10:17 pm "Jeremy are you there?"

10:20 pm "Jeremy. I care about you. Do you care about me?"

I reached for my phone and rang him, but it predictably rang out. I thought for a moment to ask Mum if we could go to his house, but it was late. Her response would be just as predictable.

I turned off the computer and walked upstairs. Audrey's light streamed out into the hallway, so I peered in. She was in a familiar position, bent over a worn textbook at her desk. She turned and looked at me, recognising immediately that something was on my mind.

Audrey smiled and motioned towards her red velvet reading chair. But I hesitated and just stood in the doorframe.

"I know it's going to be okay and it's late." I responded to her unspoken words.

One part of the statement was a lie; I could see that Audrey knew it. But all she said was, "I'll be up for another hour yet. Let me know if you change your mind."

"Thanks."

She smiled and continued to look at me. I could tell she didn't know what else to say. As I walked towards my bedroom, I realised I'd just rejected the help that I wanted.

***

I awoke in the night with a startle. It was surprising that I'd fallen asleep at all. I blinked and waited for my eyes to adjust to the light that was coming from the hallway. Voices had woken me, but I couldn't tell who was speaking outside my door. I rubbed my eyes and the voices were clear by the time I sat up. Mum and Audrey were whispering—the light cast their shadows back through my open door.

The red numbers of my alarm clock stared back at me: 3 am. I swung my feet down and instinctively found my waiting slippers. Both of them looked at me when I popped my head out my bedroom door.

"Sorry that we woke you. It's okay." Mum was first to speak.

"What's happened?"

Mother turned back to look at Audrey. I could see that both of them were struggling for words.

"The older McMasters boy has been assaulted."

I turned and saw Dad walking down the hallway as she spoke.

"Ohh no." I mouthed the words silently. Dread instantly swelled in my stomach.

"They found him in the street and he's in a bad way." Dad was pulling on his jacket as he mumbled the words.

"Why are you going?" Audrey asked.

"The station is short-staffed at the moment. Don't forget that I was once an officer. We'll need as much evidence as possible. The person who did this will be prosecuted," he said grimly.

"Where is he?" Audrey asked.

"I think he's at home." I spoke the words automatically.

Audrey and Mum turned and looked at me strangely. I immediately realised my blunder and tried to cover it quickly.

"Sorry, where is who?"

Audrey dismissed my question. "Where did they find him?"

"At the corner of Turnbull and Park Avenue." Dad spoke with his back to us as he put on his coat. "I don't know much else—I have to go." He brushed past us and headed downstairs.

***

"Where are you?" I texted quickly while lying deep underneath the covers of my bed.

My breathing was quick and shallow. The mobile phone cast an eerie blue light in the restricted space as my mind raced and whirled. Had Jeremy really done it?

I startled when the phone vibrated in my hand. I was relieved to get a response, but disappointed by its brevity.

"At home."

I succumbed to the urge to ring him, but it went unanswered. I flinched instinctively when I heard his old voice on his voice mail. He stammered while asking timidly for a message to be left. I hung up and immediately texted again.

"Pick up!!! I'm going to keep ringing till you do"

I followed through with the threat, but the response was the same—no answer. This time I left a message.

"I'm serious, Jeremy, I need to speak to you! Brian has been assaulted, do you know anything about it?" I didn't try and hide the desperation that was in me. I lay there again in the darkness breathing heavily. Trying to get back to sleep would be futile and was pointless even trying. I lay there submerged underneath the blankets, hoping to receive another text message that I knew would never come. Time slowed—and then it stopped.

There was nothing else to do but to get up out of bed and work out the quickest way to see Jeremy. I dressed hurriedly and went downstairs. Audrey's bedroom light was off but I couldn't believe she'd be asleep. Perhaps she didn't care?

The kitchen tiles felt cold on the soles of my bare feet. I turned the kettle on and stared momentarily at my own reflection that was captured in the window. My tangled, messy hair mimicked my inner thoughts.

My hands trembled as I made a coffee. There was a nervous tension inside of me that felt like it was going to erupt. The muscles in the back of my neck tightened further as I drank the coffee without tasting it. I stared at my reflection while trying to avoid looking at the blackness that framed it. The rain had ceased; there was nothing to be seen in the predawn.

The kitchen door clicked and I spun around to see my mother walking towards me. She was trying to mask a worried expression with a forced smile that spread across her face.

"Good morning again."

"Is it?" I turned away. It was hard to respond to any optimism.

I watched her make a tea; every noise seemed amplified. She placed the spoon in the sink and the click snapped something inside of me.

"When can we go to his house?"

"When your sister wakes up. You both need to get ready for school first."

"I can't wait that long."

"I'm sorry, Clare, but your father is still gone and I'm not leaving your sister here alone."

I dropped my mug in the sink.

"Then I'll go and wake her up." I tried to push past her as I spoke the words.

Mother turned and grabbed me uncharacteristically by the wrist, startling me. "Clare. It's five am."

I could feel tears welling in my eyes. A loud sob escaped from me and I was wrapped in her arms. I sobbed again and this time it was uncontrollable.

"It's okay. I'll take her."

We both spun around to identify the third person in the room. It was Dad. He placed his heavy briefcase on the kitchen table without looking up.

"Why are you back so soon?" Mum was the first to speak.

"The McMasters boy is in ER and can't be questioned for a while. The crime scene has already been analysed. Besides...I want to speak with Clare about something."

Mother watched me flinch. Dad also looked up at me as he spoke the last of his words; like any good detective, he was searching for a response.

I heard a buzzing in my head. It was loud and intent on blurring my vision. The room seemed to tilt as I tried to focus on my father, who was looking squarely at me. There was no emotion in his face—he seemed somehow foreign to me.

"What for? Is Jeremy also hurt?" My mother verbalised the exact opposite to what I was thinking.

"No."

"I'm not sure I understand." Mother let go of me and started walking towards him. This gave me the necessary time to collect my thoughts. I wiped some large tears away with the back of my hand, distorting the room even further. When my eyes readjusted, they focused only on my father.

But he didn't reply. He just stood there looking at me. He knew it was my turn to speak. I felt like I was somehow under a spotlight as the room became increasingly white.

"Okay. Let me grab my things." I walked past them and headed towards my bedroom. My mind raced as I put on some warm clothes. At that moment, I was strangely fearful of my father and the information he could pry out of me in the coming moments.

***

It was a ten-minute car ride to Jeremy's house, and for the first five minutes we didn't speak. Dad seemed content to just let me cook in my own anxiety. But as usual, his timing was impeccable. He spoke as the car drove quietly over the deep gouge marks in the road that signified where the truck had smashed into our hybrid days earlier. Blackened scars marked the bitumen where intense fires had tried to liquefy the metal. The car's headlights amplified this blackness as the stains disappeared underneath us.

I sat bolt upright, staring at the point where the headlights failed to illuminate the outer darkness before us.

"You alright after everything that has happened?"

"Yes...thanks." My words were strained.

There was a long pause as both of us contemplated the amount of distortion in my response.

He sighed heavily.

"It's been the most terrifying week of my life, Clare. And I'm used to being exposed to frightening things. It's okay if you're struggling."

I paused and fought the urge to give another automatic response.

"To be honest...so much has happened, I don't know how I feel anymore." These words were more genuine.

"I can only imagine—first the attempted abduction, then the crash, now this. Hopefully things are going to settle down and become normal again."

"Yes... normal." As soon as the words left my mouth, I knew I'd given him the necessary momentum to change the direction of the conversation. I gripped the seatbelt, waiting for him to ask about Jeremy and his unusual behaviour. But it appeared he wasn't ready yet.

"What's _normal_ anyway?" Father chuckled.

"I know!" I shot him a hesitant glance. The town's lights were fast appearing in front of us. An orange glow arched up from the horizon. Perhaps he wasn't going to ask about Jeremy. How could he not?

"The word on the street is that the McMasters boy has a lot of people who wanted to get even with him." His words didn't form a clear question, and I chose to just sit there. But the inevitable inquiry finally came.

"Have you any ideas, Clare?"

"Just about the whole school." I tried to laugh. "You've got a long list of suspects, if that's what you're asking."

I was now nervously tapping my feet together.

"Are there any prime suspects I should consider?"

"Every eighth grader at the school since 2008!"

"Well, that's a start. I'll go through the yearbooks."

I couldn't tell if he was joking or not. I tried to broaden his focus.

"The McMasters brothers are well known _in_ and _out_ of school."

But of course my father was intent on narrowing his scope. "There were things left at the crime scene that were meant to embarrass the victim. This was not a chance encounter. In my line of work, this sort of violence often stems from a long-held grudge."

"And there's a long line of grudge holders!" It was my turn to try and laugh as the words blurted out of me.

"And the younger McMasters boy? He also got what he deserved yesterday?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Clare, I've already spoken with Ms. Kylie."

I cringed as my lie was revealed. I tried to speak, but he spoke over me.

"So you don't know if Jeremy had a grudge against Brian?" This was the first time he'd used his name.

"No. No, I don't." I felt tension rising again up the back of my neck.

"It doesn't matter. We'll have Jeremy's phone and computer records by lunchtime."

I shuddered again—another of my lies would soon be revealed.

"Is this Jeremy's street?"

At last, an easier question.

"Yes. Number 44."

"Thanks."

We pulled up out the front. Every light in the house was turned on for some strange reason. The stairs leading up to his house were partially illuminated. I unclipped my seatbelt and stood up out of the car. I gasped as dad also got out.

"Are you okay, Clare?"

"Is it alright if I go and speak with him first?"

He briefly pondered the question and looked back up the street. My eyes were focused on the lights that shone brightly at the top of Jeremy's stairs.

"Well, technically I need to speak to his mother first. So if Pamela is in there, could you please ask her to come down?"

"Sure!" And with that I was bounding up the stairs. My heart was racing when I got to the top.

The front door was closed but a beam of light escaped from underneath. I knocked loudly. There was no response.

I looked around to see Dad scrolling through his messages while leaning on the car. I swung around and knocked again loudly. Still no response. Suddenly the beam of light that escaped from underneath the door was broken; somebody was standing on the other side.

"Jeremy?" I half whispered the words. I didn't want to attract the attention of my father.

There was still no response.

I hesitantly knocked again.

"Jeremy, I know it's you. Please open the door."

Still no answer.

"My father is down by the car waiting to speak to you. But I want to come in and speak to you alone first." I couldn't help but raise my voice.

This last statement had the desired effect. The lock unhinged and the door swung open. At first I didn't recognize the figure standing in front of me. Jeremy seemed to have shrunk. I blinked again and came to my senses—it was Jeremy's brother, Sam.

"Where's Jeremy?"

He didn't respond.

"Did you hear me?" I asked impatiently.

Again nothing. It was hard to read his facial features with the light streaming out from the house into the darkness. I squinted for a moment before suddenly pushing past him. The door closed behind me and I turned to look at him.

"What do you want?" He finally found the words to speak.

"What do you think? I want to speak with Jeremy. Where is he?"

He looked blankly back at me. Sam clearly enjoyed being difficult.

"Well?"

He pointed over my shoulder. "He's in his bedroom. He's acting weird."

I turned and headed down the hallway. It was at this point I realised that I'd never been in Jeremy's house before. The corridor was long and marked by white doors on either side. I walked up a small set of stairs that separated the two tiers of the house. I was about to turn around and ask Sam for directions when I suddenly heard what sounded like whimpering.

I spun around and held my breath, listening. The sound was coming from behind the last door in the corridor. I moved closer and realised the whimpering was actually somebody speaking in a desperate tone.

I gave a tentative knock on the door.

"Jeremy?"

I put an ear to the door, trying to make out the voice. It didn't sound like Jeremy. It had to be him.

I knocked again. "Jeremy?"

I slowly pushed the door open and took a cautious step forward. The room was small and smelt mouldy; it was only half lit by a desk lamp. An oil heater burned defiantly in the corner below an open window; curtains danced around it as a cool wind blew into the room.

My eyes finally adjusted to the light and I realised the room was strewn with open books. They lay everywhere, covering the entire floor like a carpet. I looked up to see every book had been dislodged from the bookcases that lined the walls. Pages had been ripped out in some unknown desperation; handwritten notes were stuck to the walls. My eyes focused on a row of bright red algebraic calculations that tracked across a large wall mirror and finished with a question mark.

I took another careful step forward.

"I'm not going. I won't," a voice cried out in the confined space.

I spun around but couldn't locate the person.

"No. There has to be another way!" The voice was shrill and desperate. It sounded like the old Jeremy.

The voice was coming from the other side of the bed. I scrambled forward and jumped across it. I found him lying on his side upon a pile of open books. He was soaked in sweat and shivering uncontrollably.

I knelt down and picked up his head to cradle it in my arms.

"Jeremy. It's me. It's alright now."

But he didn't respond.

I sat down and rolled his head over to rest on my lap. I suddenly got a clear view of his face—it was distorted with pain and completely white. His eyes were cloudy and had lost all colour. I couldn't see his pupils. I was directly above him, but he couldn't see me at all.

"It's me—Clare. You're alright now."

My voice startled him and he jerked his head up towards me. He reached out a hand and I clasped it tightly.

"What's happened to you?" Tears filled my eyes.

But there was no response from him. He opened his mouth but couldn't speak. I wiped wet hair back away from his face. I had never seen him more vulnerable.

"Jeremy, can you hear me?" My face was almost pressing on his now.

Finally he spoke, but it wasn't a response to my question.

"Yes," he murmured.

In that last precious moment, I pressed my face against his before kissing his forehead. One of my tears fell into his eye, but it didn't register with him. I breathed heavily into his face as if somehow my warmth would wake him.

"I'm sorry," he finally murmured.

"What for?"

"I'm gone."

With those last words his body went limp and he let go of my hand. I shook him violently; large sobs fell out of me.

"No! Please!" But the eyes that stared back at me were now white and lifeless. I felt another presence in the room and I spun quickly. My father's figure filled up the doorframe.

He was clearly startled when he spoke. "I'll call an ambulance."

Chapter 10

Gone

Long hours were spent on the first day at the hospital. Jeremy's stepfather and stepsisters returned from Cambridge, although his stepsisters never came to see him. Sam was also notably absent from the visitors' waiting room. In contrast, my mother and Audrey were sitting beside me by mid-morning. My father had accompanied me to the hospital but left to go to work.

Jeremy was placed in intensive care. The body that was wheeled from the emergency room was unrecognisable; a tangle of tubes protruded from him and his eyelids were taped shut.

A large thick glass window separated the visitors from the patients in intensive care. The light that came from this sterile room seemed almost blinding. Jeremy was wheeled into the far corner, where a series of doctors hummed around him. Their body and hand movements gave rise for concern; most of them just scratched their heads.

***

The first diagnosis emerged by mid-afternoon—suspected brain tumour. But an MRI scan disproved this initial theory. Further head scratching.

The director of the ward, Dr. Watson, kept Pamela and Bob, Jeremy's mother and stepfather, informed throughout the afternoon. Pamela would then relay this information onto us. I wondered about the accuracy of this secondary source. There was no doubting her concern, but she seemed detached and removed from the situation, as if weighed down by different competing concerns at once—each of them vying for her full attention. Her eyes were also red from tears. The bags she wore under these eyes told a story of endless fatigue. We huddled around her as she spoke.

"The head doctor seems to think its encephalitis."

"Is that a provisional or confirmatory diagnosis?" Audrey was quick to ask.

"Ummm...it seems provisional at the moment. We'll know more when the blood test results come in during the night."

I hesitated before asking, "And the prognosis?"

"They won't say. Dr. Watson has sent a copy of his medical file off to a virologist down in London. They're hoping he can shed some light on the situation."

"So they don't even know what's wrong with him?" I asked in disbelief.

"We'll know more tonight—most likely even more tomorrow." She turned hesitantly. "I've got to go speak with Bob," she said, and walked back to the other side of the room.

"This is unbelievable. They don't even know what's wrong with him." Audrey didn't try and hide the bluntness of her words.

"We really will just have to wait until the morning," Mum said.

"We should know more by _now_." Audrey wouldn't let it go.

I glanced up at the clock that sat perched in the exact centre of the opposite wall—four pm.

Mother responded to my glance. "We'll have to leave soon."

"Not much more will be revealed today. The night staff are about to come on," Audrey added.

"I'm not leaving." I watched two sets of eyes blink at me.

"Clare, there is nothing more we can do today." Mum put a hand on my shoulder, but I moved away from her back towards the window.

Pamela and Bob had already left without saying goodbye. The three of us were alone in the visitors' room, staring through the glass at a motionless Jeremy. We stood there for a moment in silence.

"The good thing is he's breathing by himself, that's a really good sign," Audrey murmured into the glass. I thought it unusual that she'd say the same thing twice in the one sentence. I guessed Audrey was also trying to convince herself. Regardless, it was looking increasingly bleak—at least to me anyway.

There was an underlying tension in the room that couldn't be absorbed by the sterile white walls that surrounded us. I wondered how many concerned family members had stared through the same glass and silently yearned for a loved one to miraculously reawaken. The thought almost overpowered me. I placed my hand on the windowsill for support; Mum placed her hand on mine.

"It's time to go."

I gripped the windowsill tighter. I didn't try and hide the tear that was tracking down my face.

"Dad can pick me up after he finishes work on the way home." My voice was strained and foreign.

Mum seemed to realise there would be no persuading me. "Okay. Keep your mobile phone on, and please don't leave the hospital grounds."

I turned back and looked at her incredulously. They both gave me a quick hug and were gone.

***

The following hours were a blur. I could remember few clear thoughts. The night staff checked on Jeremy regularly. The other patient who shared the room with Jeremy was suddenly removed and hastily wheeled away down the corridor. My mind wandered during those silent hours. I thought of the fresh-faced boy who first came to our school at an awkward time of the year. He never really found his feet, and he was instantly vulnerable to others. I thought of his sudden change, and the way my body jolted when he brushed against me on the train. Something had infected him, this was certain. I feared a cure wouldn't be found within the hospital walls. My mind finally settled on the morning's events, and the comatose body that lay on his bedroom floor in front of me.

I was pondering Jeremy's quick ascent, and his quicker descent, when a voice startled me.

"Excuse me, miss, are you a family member?"

My first response was to drop a plastic water cup onto the floor. Icy water splattered up my shins.

"Damn!"

"Miss...are you a family member? Visiting hours are over and only family members can stay."

I looked up at the person in front of me. He was a painfully thin wards man in his early forties dressed in a white uniform. The black bags under his eyes threatened to engulf his entire face—evidence of too many night shifts. He wore a three-day growth comfortably and seemed impervious to the stains that clouded his black-rimmed glasses.

"Sorry?"

"Miss, are you a family member?"

"Of course I am!" I looked away as I spoke the words. "I'm getting picked up soon anyway." There was an uncharacteristic coldness in my voice.

The wards man turned to look at Jeremy and sighed. "Another medical mystery," he murmured under his breath.

"Excuse me?"

"Sorry. I've spoken out of place." He was startled that I'd heard him.

"Do you have a medical degree?"

"Again, I'm sorry. I was thinking out loud."

I regained my composure and took a deep breath.

"Is that what the doctors have said?" I asked.

"Do you really want the truth?"

"Please."

"They've got no idea what's wrong with him. A big-time virologist is coming up from London in the morning just to prod him." He sighed heavily. "It's just a shame, a real shame. In this day and age, there are still things that remain unknown."

I could feel tears welling in my eyes and kept my head down. "It's not over yet," I stated. Despite my concealed face, it was obvious that I was crying.

The man fished into his pocket and pulled out a worn discoloured tissue. He held it out in front of my face. I didn't want it, but I took it anyway.

"The cafeteria is shut, but the vending machine on level two has surprisingly good sandwiches." Then he turned and started pushing an imaginary pile of dust towards the door. He disappeared while whistling a soft tune.

I dropped the tissue and watched it fall silently to the floor.

"Hey, you shouldn't litter. It's the first sign of a criminal career."

I looked up in the direction of the familiar voice. I was crying heavily by the time my father sat down beside me and put an arm around my shoulder.

***

I couldn't completely stop crying for the rest of the evening, transitioning between weepy and tearful. I cursed the rain throughout the night, but it wasn't the downpours that kept me awake. The last week's events played continuously through my head. By the first signs of the pre-dawn, I'd convinced myself that Jeremy was possessed. In a fatigue-induced haze, I contemplated whether he needed some kind of exoticism to end this crisis.

But I'd come to my senses again by the time I dragged my weary body down to the kitchen. Audrey was dressed in her school uniform. There was no mention of the casual clothes I wore.

"What time do you want to be dropped off?" my mother asked with a knowing look.

"As soon as possible."

"Can you text me as soon as you find out his results?" Audrey asked as she shoved toast into her mouth.

"Sure thing."

***

I was surprised to see the visitors' room empty when I got to the hospital at eight. Doctors were already swarming around Jeremy. A distinguished-looking older gentleman stood at the end of the bed studying his medical chart. I presumed this to be the eminent virologist.

The flock of doctors spent the rest of the morning hovering over Jeremy and speaking intensely amongst themselves. At times they would cast a hesitant glance back towards the visitors' room, but I was the only person to be seen staring blankly back at them.

It was after two before Pamela finally arrived. I was glad to see her, as the doctors were reluctant to disclose information to anyone who wasn't a direct relative. My pleas had fallen on deaf ears, despite my desperation which all could see.

"Great—you're here. Now we can find out the test results." I tried to sound upbeat. Pamela had a worried look on her face. The doors separating us from the intensive care room swung open and Dr. Watson and the older gentleman walked towards us.

The pair immediately approached Pamela.

"Mrs. Williams. Good to finally see you today."

Pamela blushed.

"I'd like to introduce you to Professor Parkinson. He is a leading virologist from the London University. He has been kind enough to travel up to Norfolk to provide a diagnosis."

"Provisional diagnosis, dear friend," the older man was quick to correct him.

"Pamela, would you like to be alone when you receive this information?" Dr. Watson glanced at me.

"Ohh no, that's okay. Clare's a good friend of Jeremy's. He would want her to know."

Dr. Watson turned and looked at Professor Parkinson. The older gentleman cleared this throat and ran his fingers through a mop of grey hair as if preparing for a well-rehearsed speech.

"Well, it seems, Mrs. Williams, we have a case of acute disseminated encephalitis. But as I warned, this is only my provisional diagnosis. Nevertheless, there is mounting confirmatory evidence that this might be the case, such as his white blood cell count, seizures, and of course his current comatose state." He turned to look back at Jeremy.

"And the possibility of him waking?"

"Ohh—the most obvious question. Recovery rates differ and are dependent upon the individual circumstances of the patient. Obviously, losing total consciousness is not good."

"Sorry?"

"The short answer is we're just not sure." His shoulders seemed to slouch momentarily as he accepted some kind of academic defeat.

"But there is no reason why he shouldn't wake up?" I quickly asked.

"That's quite possible!" Dr. Watson quickly interjected before turning to the professor.

The response was expected—and blunt.

"Let's not give false hope. People can spontaneously wake up or they can be comatose for years. Unfortunately, given the current symptoms, the latter seems more probable."

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"He's locked in and completely unconscious. He's not aware of any of his surrounding environment. There is no response to stimuli."

"Yes, but there are some positives. He's breathing by himself. He still could wake up?" I insisted.

The professor turned and looked at me hesitantly. "Yes, that's possible, but not entirely probable."

Dr. Watson raised his hand. "I can go over the finer details with you later, Pamela. I realise it's a lot to take in right now."

Pamela just nodded as she fought back tears.

"No doubt you'll need some time to digest this," he continued.

Dr. Watson motioned his older colleague towards another door and they promptly left. We both collapsed down into our seats. Their words still vibrated through the room. I wasn't focusing on anything in particular when Pamela's voice jolted me back.

"I knew it was going to be bad. I had a sick feeling in my stomach."

"He's breathing by himself."

"The professor...what's his face."

"I think he made it clear that he doesn't know."

"Okay. If that's what you want to believe." Pamela started wiping away tears with a worn tissue.

I reached out my hand to grab hers, but she brushed it away.

"Well, I guess that's it. We'll just have to prepare for it." She spoke the words matter-of-factly.

"Prepare for what?"

She didn't respond. She got up and walked out the door and didn't return for the rest of the day.

***

The afternoon's script was predictable. Nurses checked on Jeremy at fifteen-minute intervals, and doctors presented at hourly intervals. I repeatedly replayed the conversation I had with Pamela in my head; there was just no way that she could give up this easily.

I briefly entertained the idea that I'd do my own research into encephalitis. There had to be a different explanation—maybe even beyond medical science, beyond all things that Audrey found comfort and security in. I just as quickly came to my senses, and admitted that I was kidding myself. But another thought started to evolve in my head—it was in a primordial state, but it developed slowly nonetheless. I tried to dismiss it, but it kept re-emerging. Sometimes in a different form, but its underlying structure remained the same. By late afternoon, the idea finally broke through into my consciousness. It was no longer hidden among my thoughts; it demanded attention.

I had to learn about spells.

Perhaps such a thing was lying in wait for Jeremy in the book?

At first I cringed at the thought, shaking my head as if to chase the idea out of my mind. But there was no way it would leave now. It was crazy—even I didn't believe in this sort of stuff. An image of Audrey's disbelieving face materialised in my mind.

I shook my head again, trying to shake it from my mind. What good would it do anyway? I stood up and stared at Jeremy, lying motionless in the hospital bed. The blue blanket was pulled up to his neck, and he looked more like a mannequin than a human being. But I stared at his chest, and I saw there was still movement. As long as he was breathing there was still hope. That hope clung to me when I travelled home and propelled me into the long hours of the night.

***

The next morning was a blueprint of the last. Pamela was noticeably absent from the visitors' room. I spent the time silently counting the minutes between the nurses' observations of Jeremy, marking time like an apprehensive commuter who waited at a windswept platform for a train that would never come.

I wasn't overly pleased when Pamela arrived after lunch, her pained grin revealing that the feeling was mutual. She hesitated at the glass window, trying to get Dr. Watson's attention as he stood over Jeremy. He nodded an acknowledgement and returned to the chart.

Pamela walked quickly towards me and sat down heavily and sighed. She dropped her handbag on the floor and its contents threatened to spill out everywhere. There were papers and pamphlets of every description bulging from her bag.

I looked back up at the window and could faintly make out our reflection. The only similarity in the two figures captured in the glass was their expression—the two faces wore a mask of fatigue and depression.

The words that Pamela finally spoke were as forced and sterile as the environment that we sat in.

"Have you been here all morning?"

I nodded.

"Has the professor been back?"

I just shook my head.

"Are you missing much school? This can't be good for you."

"This can't be good for Jeremy either."

"I hope Dr. Watson comes out soon. I want to see him before I go back to work."  
Her words had a startling effect.

"You are already back at work?"

"Well, times are tough—our lives are different to the McFaddens'." Her words were unnecessarily sarcastic. But they washed over me as if I were immune. I tried to be more conciliatory.

"Well, I guess not much can be done if you sit here." I realised my words were in direct opposition to what I'd actually been doing. I tried to laugh, but it only sounded like a series of heavy sighs.

"Has Dr. Watson provided a new diagnosis?" But I already knew the answer.

"No. We're going to discuss treatment options today."

"I thought this is all the treatment he could receive."

"Well, I guess that's true. It's just a matter of where is the best place to treat him."

"Where?" I asked.

"Professor Parkinson said that this hospital was not ideally suited for the treatment of patients who will be long-term comatose."

"It's only been forty-eight hours."

"Yes, that's true, Clare. But as painful as it is to hear it, the medical experts are saying this is likely to be long term."

"Long term?"

"They are the medical experts, we're not. There are many things you don't understand. I work in a hospital; I'm aware of the costs associated with keeping someone in intensive care."

"So what options do we have?"

Pamela cleared her throat. " _I_ need to speak with Dr. Watson to determine what the best option is."

The conversation stalled abruptly. My mind was fatigued; my thoughts were slow and solidified. It felt like they had to be beaten into shape with a metal bar in order to make any coherent sense.

Suddenly Dr. Watson was standing in front of us. We looked up in unison but he only acknowledged Pamela.

"Thanks for taking the time to see me, Dr. Watson."

"That's, okay, Pam. Do you want to step into my office?" He looked hesitantly at me.

"Excuse me, Clare, we'll be back in a moment."

I nodded and closed my eyes as I listened to their footsteps leave the room. When I opened them again, I was staring at Pamela's opened handbag, at the wad of different pamphlets bulging from it. I looked up hesitantly before slipping my hand into the bag, grabbing a handful of its contents.

I felt a sharp pain deep inside my inner chest cavity when my eyes focused on the contents in my hand. The pamphlets contained funeral service information. I shuffled through them like a pack of cards—there were ten of them in total. Pamela must have been in contact with every funeral director in Norfolk. I bent forward again and started rummaging through her handbag, all the while dreading what further evidence I would find.

Suddenly I looked up to see Pamela staring at me from the other side of the room. Her hands were on her hips as she walked towards me quickly.

"Looking for something, Clare?"

"I can't believe what I've found."

"It's none of your business!" She snatched the pamphlets back off me and shoved them deep into her handbag. Pamela didn't take a seat, but rather remained standing in front of me. I didn't look at her, focusing on trying to contain an unknown emotion that was rising within me. I wanted to howl in frustration.

"We need to be prepared, Clare."

"Prepared?"

"You don't know all the information. I'm the one who has been speaking with the doctors."

"You're unbelievable," I muttered. "He's not dead yet."

"I'm not going to debate the care of my son with you in the visitors' room." Her words were cold as she looked back through the glass towards Jeremy. My heart sank and a strange numbness swept over me. Some time passed, during which I felt totally detached. Eventually Pamela's posture softened, and she rubbed the back of her neck with her hand.

"There is something that I want to give you, and it's something that I think Jeremy would want too."

She rummaged through her large handbag and thrust a worn notebook in front of my face. I took it instinctively, but didn't dare to open it.

"What is it?"

"It's Jeremy's journal. We never spoke much, but I used to read his journal every week. He kept it hidden in his bedroom. It was the only way I knew what he was up to. Funny thing is, he stopped writing in it a week ago."

I flinched as she spoke the words. I tried to focus on the book that was now in my hands.

"Why do you want me to have it?"

"Because you're on every page."

With that she turned and walked out of the room. Something inside of me finally broke; my eyes filled with tears that threatened to wash the book away completely. I shoved it in my bag and waited for the surge of emotions to pass.

***

The afternoon was lost trying to control a rising fear within me. Dad came and took me home. It was long after dinner before I finally found the strength to open Jeremy's journal. I'd closed my bedroom door in search of privacy. The blankets were pulled up tightly around me. I opened the notebook and found Jeremy's neat handwriting staring back at me. Each word had been immaculately printed and was followed by exact spacing. The words were effortless to read; comprehending them was much more difficult.

The journal started in the first week of term.

September 4th

It is not getting any easier for a variety of reasons: (i) McMasters has me targeted. I don't know how much longer I can avoid the inevitable. There are few hiding places left. I despise bullies. (ii) Pamela continues to show little interest in me. Bob even less. (iii) Sam has broken the lock on my bedroom door. Again. There is nothing of any value left. And worst of all (iv) I've missed her desperately over the holidays. But she hasn't missed me. As usual, my well-rehearsed words could not be found today. This is my last year to try and reach her before school ends and we go in different directions. I must find a way.

The rest of the words on the page dissolved with the onset of more tears. I closed the book and twisted my arms tightly around it as I sank down beneath the covers. I fought hard against a sob that wanted to burst out of me. I didn't want anybody to hear it.

Fatigue finally found me sometime late in the night—it was welcomed. I drifted into a restless sleep that was filled with uncertainty. _Wake up, wake up—please wake up._ The words were rhythmic in my head. I finally did wake up, and I flicked through Jeremy's journal briefly and read more of the same. It hurt to read each printed word. They were laced with sorrow, regret, and torment. I wondered if Jeremy did wake, which person would be looking at me. I didn't care—I just desperately wanted him to wake up.

This feeling waited patiently for me the next morning as I dragged myself out of bed. Mother informed me over breakfast that this would be the last day I'd be allowed to miss school and stay at the hospital. This demand seemed reasonable, although I bargained successfully to be able to see Jeremy both before and after classes.

***

It was predictably rainy as we drove to the hospital; the low clouds matched my mood. Everything was now drenched from the week's rain and my mother braked cautiously as we travelled along the slippery road. Last week's accident would not be forgotten for a long time.

I paused momentarily at the front door of the hospital and imagined Jeremy sitting up in bed eating a hot breakfast while waiting for me. A smile broke across my face as I embraced the scene.

What greeted me instead was a nightmare. The intensive care room was empty. Jeremy was nowhere to be seen—his bed was bare. I swung around in search of a doctor. I began pleading with myself that he hadn't died in the night.

I clutched at the first person I saw when I got to the nurses' desk—a large, heavyset woman. She peeled my hand off her plump forearm. I started talking but the words sounded foreign even to me.

"Excuse me? You aren't making any sense, young lady."

"Where's Jeremy!"

Three other nurses turned to look at me apprehensively.

"I believe he's gone," she said.

"No!"

"I'm sorry to inform you of this. I thought all family members knew."

"No!" My knees buckled as I slipped to the floor. "No! No!"

Nurses were now yelling instructions at one another, But I couldn't comprehend their words. _No! No!_ The words rang in my head. The room collapsed in on itself and the tiled floor felt hard when I fell. Nurses dragged me to my feet and I was sat in a chair. A glass of water was shoved into my hand; fluorescent lights swirled around me. I wanted to disappear with Jeremy.

Dr. Watson's face finally appeared in front of me. He was kneeling down and talking. I could see his mouth moving, but no words were registering with me. It took all of my strength to focus on him rather than the despair that was now crushing me.

"Clare. Can you hear me?" His words started to break through. But I didn't respond.

"I thought you'd been informed already. I'm sorry. He's been moved to another facility."

I shook my head in disbelief.

"Pam hasn't spoken to you?"

I continued to shake my head silently.

"The Hungarian Institute of Sleep has kindly offered to treat him. This is a positive. They are world leaders in the area of treating prolonged unconsciousness. He has already been transferred in the night."

"What?" Some words finally came out of me. "He's not dead?"

"No—thank goodness. He's just been moved to a better facility. I'm sorry, Pam didn't inform you of this?"

"Can I see him?" I asked.

Dr. Watson laughed nervously. "No. Not at present. He's gone."

Relief and despair washed over me at the same time. It was only after my mother came back to pick me up that I regained some composure.

***

"He's gone?" Audrey asked incredulously at dinner that evening.

"Yes. He's gone to a sleep institute in Hungary." I could hardly believe the words that came out of my mouth. I sat slumped in my chair just looking at the food in front of me. I was still numb.

"Just like that?" She continued.

"Just like that." I responded quietly.

"How long will he be gone for?"

I dropped my shoulders even further and wished I could disappear.

"It does sound like he's in a better place now." My mother tried to be positive.

"How's that?" Audrey wouldn't let it go.

"I imagine his family want him treated by experts," Mum continued.

"In order for him to make a full recovery," Dad added.

I looked up quickly and tried to gauge the expression on his face. It was difficult to determine whether he believed the words that came out of his mouth. He had a great poker face from years of detective work.

"It still seems weird to me," Audrey remarked as she stuffed a fork full of broccoli into her mouth.

My mother shot her a stern glance. I pretended that I wasn't concerned.

***

This conversation was followed by an apprehensive night of uncertainty. An hour of Internet searching failed to find any trace of this mysterious Hungarian Institute. My anxiety grew stronger.

I didn't hear Audrey until she was right behind me.

"Nothing at all?" She spoke over my shoulder.

I flinched but didn't speak.

"Have you tried Google Scholar? What about the medical journals?"

I stopped typing, but I didn't turn around. She could tell I was upset.

"Sorry. I'm only trying to help."

I didn't want to speak. Any spoken word might reveal the pain that was fighting to break out of me.

Audrey placed a hand on my shoulder.

"I'll ask my medical colleagues tomorrow."

I was glad to hear her turn and walk away, not just because I could breathe again, but because I had something else to search for.

I typed the word "SPELL" into the search engine and started downloading everything on black, white, and grey magic. I spent the next hour transferring onto a memory stick every piece of information I could find about casting spells. I didn't want Audrey to catch me reading it now—part of me was embarrassed. But it proved more fruitful than searching for the seemingly nonexistent Hungarian Sleep Institute. The world of occults and sorcerers stretched out before me in cyberspace. There had to be an answer somewhere. I now feared it would be found beyond hospital walls—perhaps where a spell lay waiting for someone to find it. I finished the search without being interrupted again.

It was late in the night when I headed towards my bedroom. Audrey's study light blazed brightly but I didn't stop at her door. My bed was warm and I buried myself deep into its protective covers. Sleep came quickly with the sound of newly found words that replayed in my head.

After day comes night, and quick do I tire,

But to see the next morning, I too desire

I cast this spell now in hope that I wake,

For sleep should be brief, make no mistake.

Chapter 11

News

The next three days were blurred—everything was grey and a newfound weariness settled over me. Every thought somehow had Jeremy interwoven into it, but I had no choice but to struggle on. School was as uncomfortable as could be expected. I responded to the same question over and over again. In the end, I found myself hiding in the school library, as Jeremy would. Audrey came and found me every afternoon, and took me to my mother's waiting car.

My parents became increasingly concerned about my mood, which only irritated me more. The unwanted attention forced me back to work at the library by the third day. I wanted to project an image of normalcy and get my parents off my back.

"Ahh...Clare. So good to see that you've returned." Ms. Smythe beamed at me as I entered the library.

I tried to smile at her but it was forced.

"I've missed you and so have the books." She motioned towards a trolley brimming with piles of books that needed cataloguing. I quickly walked towards it, hoping to avoid a long conversation, but Ms. Smythe followed behind me. It seemed everybody wanted to know.

"It's shocking what happened to Jeremy, isn't it?"

I didn't respond, but kept my head down as I automatically started sorting through the first pile.

"I hear that you were there at the end when he errhh...went?"

"My father called the ambulance."

"And now he's gone to Hungary?"

"Yes."

"Do you know when he will be coming back?"

"No."

My monosyllable responses had the desired effect.

"Let me know if there is anything I can do." She sighed heavily and turned back towards her desk.

I was glad to be left in peace—just me and my monotonous task.

The night shift went quickly and I was sad when closing time approached—I needed more distraction. The books had been restacked on the shelves and the library was empty. I walked slowly through the aisles and turned off the lights.

I unconsciously stopped at the spot where I'd found Jeremy sitting quietly in the dark reading almost two weeks ago. I smiled to myself before swinging around to stare at the large bookshelf in front of me. My eyes traced the rows, but there was no sign of the book. Of course there wouldn't be, and a brief chuckle broke out of me. I didn't even know the book's title. Even if it were here, it would be unlikely that I could find it—not unless it found me.

I stood for a moment hoping for something to happen, but it didn't. Ms. Smythe called out in search of me and I hurried towards her.

I was glad to see my mother's new car waiting for me as we locked the library doors. I had spent most of the day trying to get in contact with Jeremy's parents to hear about his treatment, but I hadn't been successful. I hoped my mother had more success while I was at work. It was hard for me not to run to the car. The question fell out of me as I opened the door.

"Sorry, honey, I haven't been able to get a hold of them."

"Weird," I muttered to myself as I looked out the window, trying to hide the shattering disappointment.

"We'll try again tonight, and if we don't have any luck, we can stop at his house tomorrow after school, okay?"

"Thanks."

I ate my dinner quickly as I wanted to return to the computer; there was more searching to do. But I was unsure of why I was searching or even what I was looking for. Did I really think a spell was the answer to all this? I'd known the thought would come, and sure enough, doubt was now settling over me. It threatened to evolve into a feeling of hopelessness, but I tried to push it away with an image. I thought of Jeremy lying on his bedroom floor in my arms waiting for something to take him away. I had to find what that something was. I had to.

I was online searching when Madonna contacted me.

10:04 pm. "How r u doing?"

10:05 pm. "Good."

10:05 pm. "Missed you in drama class today."

10:05 pm "Yes."

10:06 pm "u ok?"

10:06 pm "Yes."

10:06 pm "Do u even want to know what PLAY we decided on?"

10:07 pm "Yes."

10:07 pm "Are you trying to be difficult?"

10:08 pm "No."

10:08 pm "Good because I thought U were."

10:08 pm "Nope."

But I really didn't care anymore. The argument about which play to do now seemed stupid. Perhaps Madonna realised how I felt because she didn't immediately reply. I minimised the screen and continued my search. I was in the middle of reading about occults when the response revealed itself.

10:10 pm "It's Cinderella with a modern twist. lol"

The message didn't register with me at first. I would have been dumbstruck weeks ago; now it was barely of passing interest. A voice in my head told me that I had to respond.

10:12 pm "G8. Can we talk about it in the morning? I'm in the middle of something."

10:12 pm "Sure. But r u OK?"

10:13 pm "Yes thanks. I've just got a lot on my mind at the moment."

10:13 pm "Have u heard from Jeremy?"

This question stung. Not only was Jeremy unconscious and unable to communicate, but I had no idea where he even was.

10:13 pm "No. See you in the morning."

I closed off the screen before she could send another message. I continued my search.

***

The next morning was the same as the last. I spent breakfast trying to evade my father's questions about Jeremy. Brian's attacker had still not been found. Brian had regained consciousness but was still in hospital. Not surprisingly, he couldn't, or wouldn't, give the police any information.

Audrey and I had returned to taking the bus to school. We sat side by side in silence as it crashed through large puddles. It was still windy, but the rain had given us some reprieve for the moment. Perhaps it too had exhausted itself. Audrey was studying for a chemistry exam. I stared out the window, thoughts of sorcerers and spells swirling through my head. I wondered if there was a spell to reverse time itself. But even that possibility created its own problems. I wondered when I would reverse it to. Back to Liverpool? Or all the way back to beyond the beginning, before the book? I wanted to verbalise my concerns, but I thought better of it. Audrey seemed fixated on reading her own book, but it was a different sort of spell. Perhaps, I thought, spells were everywhere around us, and only the intensity of the effect varied. My eyes continued to focus on nothing in particular.

The day dragged on despite my desperate desire for it to be over. My mother was picking us up after school and we were stopping by Jeremy's place to find out about his progress. I desperately wanted to know, but I dreaded what answer waited for me there. I was becoming increasingly brittle from the fatigue and doubt.

But the day had to be completed first; one bland lesson morphed into the next. I didn't even put up a fight in drama class. Jessica and Jemima almost seemed disappointed with my quick defeat. I took the role of one of the wicked stepsisters. Jessica appointed herself as Cinderella with a smug look on her face. I spent most of the time looking out the window, totally uninterested.

A nervous energy was building inside of me by the last class of the day. Any other time, art class would have been a welcome distraction, but the urge to hear about Jeremy grew ever stronger as the hours passed. I burst out of the room when the school bell rang and found myself running to the car. I was not happy when Audrey wasn't already waiting for me.

"Where is she?" I demanded.

"Clare, the school bell rang less than a minute ago!"

I didn't respond, but swirled around looking for my twin amongst the mass of students flooding out the front gates. Audrey appeared moments later, and we made our way gingerly across town in peak hour traffic. My mother warned me that his parents may not be home, but I had to check. When we arrived I bounded up the concrete stairs that led to Jeremy's front door. I banged heavily on it, but there was no response. Banging harder only made my knuckles scream out in protest. I turned around, but Mum and Audrey remained in the car talking.

I turn back around to knock again when the door suddenly swung open. Jeremy's stepfather loomed large in front of me. He instinctively crossed his arms as a cool breeze tried to force its way into the house. He looked down, clearly displeased to see me.

"Excuse me...arrh, Bob." It was at this point that I realised I didn't know his last name.

"Hi, Clare."

He peered out past me to see if anybody else was around. He couldn't see my mother and Audrey below on the street.

"I don't want to bother you. I'm just wondering how Jeremy is?"

"Oh." He looked down at his feet as he spoke the words.

"Has he made any progress? Are you planning on visiting him?"

Bob shook his head briefly and then looked back up at me.

"That won't be necessary."

"Why is that?"

"Because he passed away."

The words struck me with tremendous force. I took a step backwards.

"What?"

"Sorry, Clare. We were informed that Jeremy died yesterday morning."

A ferocious pounding started in my head and reality seemed to split in two. He kept talking, but it was hard to focus on anything. The clouds in the sky collapsed on me; then the ground rushed up as I lost consciousness.

The next time I opened my eyes my mother and Audrey were kneeling above me. They were both talking to me, their faces distorted with concern, but I couldn't hear what they were saying. I was gasping for air as if someone had struck me in the middle of my chest. I momentarily forgot why I was lying down.

Hands were soon underneath my armpits and I was dragged to my feet. I swung around to look at Bob but the door had been closed. I was helped down the stairs and was totally submerged in despair by the time my mother and sister finally got me in the car. It was crippling—my mind recoiled on itself.

***

I emerged out of a daze sometime late in the evening. A blanket had been pulled up tight around me and I rolled over to see my mother staring back at me. She stood up quickly and placed a hand on my shoulder.

"It's okay, honey."

I tried to speak but my mouth was dry. My mind struggled to find any meaningful words.

"You've been in and out for most of the evening. Dr. Stone was kind enough to come out and see you. He said you are going to be fine but he gave you something to sleep."

Her face was near mine now and she was stroking my hair.

"It's not true, is it?" I finally found some words to speak.

"I'm so sorry, Clare. We spoke with Pam tonight. Jeremy passed away yesterday morning."

A large sob erupted out of me. _No! No!_ The voice rang in my head again. She sat down on the bed and coiled an arm around me.

"I'm so sorry, Clare."

"Why?" My voice broke with the word. "Why did he die?"

"They don't have any answers yet."

I was trying to think rationally but it felt like my mind had been tied down with ropes. She spoke again but I didn't hear her. I looked up and saw Audrey standing beside the bed. She sat down and extended a hand, resting it on my shoulder.

She said something but it was hard to focus.

"Dr. Stone said it would take a while for you to recover. Don't be in any hurry. I will speak to your teachers in the morning."

The two of them spoke other words to me in strange, distant voices that I didn't fully understand. I was hugged again before the blankets were pushed up around me. The light was turned off and I tried to find the strength to look up and see if anybody was still in the room, but a tidal wave flooded into the room and crashed over me. I was driven down into the depths of darkness. This was where I would lie for the coming days.

***

Time passed in a blur. Dr. Stone visited daily, but I refused to take any more medication. My thoughts started to become clearer, but they only revealed the true extent of my loss. Food was tasteless, and my broken sleep was filled with nightmares. A tremendous weight pressed down on me. The absence of light revealed darkness everywhere. This darkness kept me submerged. At times I felt like swimming up against it, but it was too powerful, or perhaps I was too weak? Jeremy's voice was everywhere, and I preferred to stay in the abyss to be nearer to him. I searched through the dark wasteland but I couldn't find him—he was gone.

***

I finally woke and my eyes slowly focused on my bedroom ceiling. I had re-emerged and it was disorientating. There was a strange light source in the room. I looked over. Audrey was sitting beside me on a chair. She had brought her study light in and placed it on my desk behind her. Opened textbooks were all around her, indicating the amount of time she had sat there waiting. My movement disturbed her concentration, and she looked up and smiled at me.

"Hey, you," she whispered.

My mind could now focus on one thing, but it was slow.

"You know you don't have to sit there." My lips were dry and my throat hurt.

"I know. I just didn't want you to be alone when you woke up."

"Thanks."

I lay there for a moment staring at her as she looked at me.

"You feeling better?"

I thought about the question before responding. "Yes and no."

"I knew you would pull out of it." She'd obviously only focused on the first part of my response.

"It doesn't feel like I'm out of it." There was no possible way to verbalise the despair and ache that was throbbing inside of me.

"But you look better." She poked her tongue out at me.

I sat up and rubbed my forehead. A part of me wanted to come back to life; the other part wanted to hide forever in the darkness. But I knew I had no choice in the matter. Audrey started to get to her feet but I waved a hand at her to sit back down. I flicked the blankets off me and gingerly turned around. Audrey got up and grabbed my slippers.

My parents were startled when I walked through the kitchen doors.

"Good to see you are up." Father got up from the table and threw an arm around my shoulder.

"You feeling better?" Mother asked as she started getting food out of the fridge.

"Yes. I think so." But the tone of my voice revealed that a large part of me wasn't convinced. I looked up at the clock—eleven pm. "You don't have to stay up. I can make some food myself."

"That's okay. I'll warm it up and leave it for you. We're going off to bed soon anyway." Mum shot a hesitant glance at Dad.

My father cleared his throat. "We just want to make sure you're alright."

The statement seemed a little out of place. I soon realised why.

"We'll take you to Dr. Stone in the morning for a final check-up."

"Why?"

"We just want to make sure everything is okay. A lot has happened to you."

"I'm fine." I said defensively. But I was leaning heavily against the kitchen counter as I spoke. They both realised it.

"I know you're fine, but he asked to see you anyway. He was kind enough to come out every day and visit you. It would be good if you could go and visit him for once."

"But I'm not going to get paid for it." My words were unnecessarily sarcastic.

"It's just a check-up, Clare."

"The attempted abduction, the car accident, and now this. We just want to make sure you're alright." Mum spoke over the sound of the microwave.

"You won't miss much school." Dad's tone hardened as he spoke the words. I knew I wasn't going to talk my way out of it.

I spent the rest of the night in a semi-fog somewhere between awake and asleep. I tried to submerge myself back into the darkness again to hear Jeremy's voice, but the new place I found was deathly quiet. It dawned on me that I'd never hear his voice again. The rain returned and drove hard against the window for most of the night. I needed the distraction. I wondered if I opened the window whether a flood would sweep me away completely.

I woke with a startle as somebody was shaking me. My eyes finally focused on my mother. She was bent over me and staring intently.

"It's nine am. Your appointment is in forty-five minutes."

I rolled over and stared up at the ceiling, rubbing my eyes. My body was lethargic. I tried to convince myself that this was part of a dream.

"Can you hear me?"

"Yes. I'm getting up."

The warm shower failed to regenerate me as sadness pressed down from everywhere. My thoughts had slowed and my movements were even slower. The face that stared back in the mirror was tired. But the newfound bags underneath my eyes didn't bother me. I couldn't see past the desperate ache that resonated inside of me.

The weather hadn't improved; I put heavy clothes on and made my way downstairs. My parents were waiting for me.

"Are you both coming?"

"I just want to hear what Dr. Stone has to say. Then I'm off to work." Father tried to sound casual.

"I'm fine."

"I know you're fine. It's just precautionary."

I shook my head and looked at my mother, but I could see that arguing was still pointless.

We dropped Audrey off at school before back tracking to the appointment. Dr. Stone worked in a newly built modern-design building. He was an older man with grey hair who took pride in his appearance. He was known as the most expensive general practitioner in Norfolk and took pride in that as well. Dr. Stone had a number of other doctors and nurses working for him; he liked printing money.

"You won't have to wait long," a pretty, young receptionist told us.

I turned incredulously—every seat in the waiting room was empty.

"I should hope not," I mumbled to myself.

My parents sat on either side of me as if to prevent any attempt at escape. This irritated me slightly, but I picked up a glossy magazine from a large glass coffee table. I pretended to read an article, but no words registered with me.

"This really isn't necessary." I muttered the words loud enough so that my parents could hear. Before they responded, a door swung open and it sealed my fate. Dr. Stone stood in the doorframe grinning while wearing a grey three-piece suit with a blue tie. He looked as if he should be on Wall Street or at least at a lawyers' convention. He gave my parents a quick nod before looking directly at me.

"Clare. Good to see you're up. Would you like to come in?" He stepped back and extended a hand into his office.

I knew it wasn't a question. I stood up begrudgingly and dropped the magazine loudly on the table before walking towards the open door. Dr. Stone's cologne was almost intoxicating as I walked past him. I momentarily balked at the size of his consulting room. It was elegantly decorated with designer furniture; two enormous windows afforded panoramic views of the town.

He pointed towards a large leather chair that sat opposite his table. "Please, Clare. Won't you sit down?"

I tried to flop heavily in it and look disinterested.

In contrast, Dr. Stone glided around the table and sat purposefully in his chair. He leaned forward and rested his chin on his hands as he looked directly at me. I couldn't help but feel that I was under a microscope.

"So, Clare, are you starting to feel better?"

"Yes, thanks," I replied curtly.

"Great—because your parents have been really concerned about you."

"I'm not hurt."

"Perhaps," he purred.

"Is any of this really necessary?"

"Honestly, probably not. I'm just fulfilling my duty of care." He looked down and straightened out his tie as he spoke.

I waited for him to speak again. I wasn't going to offer any information.

"Are you tolerating your medication well?"

"Yes," I replied.

"You mustn't be taking it then!" He chuckled.

I sat there passively, hoping a physical examination wasn't necessary.

"Clare, let's cut to the chase. Your parents are worried about you. You've been exposed to a significant amount of trauma over a short period of time...which can have ongoing effects."

"I'm fine." I tried not to roll my eyes.

"I know you seem fine. But there are always the unconscious elements that can follow any type of trauma."

There was no need to respond to this comment. He sighed before continuing.

"They're concerned about some of the things you said when you were unconscious."

I frowned. "When I was asleep?"

"Yes. I'm told you said some unusual things."

"Who said this?"

"It doesn't matter."

"It does to me."

"We just want to make sure your mind is in the realm of reality."

"What does that mean?"

Dr. Stone paused for a moment before continuing. "I've got a lovely young psychiatrist working here."

"No!" I cut him off before he could finish the sentence.

"Perhaps it might be helpful if you could speak to someone about the things that you've recently gone through? Clare, nobody is saying you're crazy, but everybody needs support during difficult times."

"I've got enough support with my family—thanks."

Dr. Stone paused and leaned back in his leather chair. I could tell he was planning a different route of attack.

"Well, then, how are you going to get any closure over all of this?"

"Closure over all this?"

"You've lost someone close to you, haven't you?"

"Jeremy and I were friends." I conceded the point.

"I hear good friends?"

"Is that a sign of craziness?"

Dr. Stone pressed his suit against his chest before continuing. "It was my experience as an intern that people need closure when they lose someone close to them."

"I'll get closure."

"How?"

"I'll think of something."

"Are you going to travel all the way to Hungary and see him yourself?" He raised his eyebrows and chuckled.

I sat there and let the statement rattle through me. Was he talking about Jeremy's dead body?

I kept the thought to myself as I replied, "Perhaps."

"I was joking, Clare." Dr. Stone shifted uncomfortably in his seat.

I turned away and looked out at the town landscape in front of me.

"I'm not going to push the issue with you, but let me know if you change your mind and want to talk to someone. It _will_ prove to be the best way."

I didn't have anything to say to this statement. I was fighting with all my strength to conceal the throb that was pounding through me; my breathing was becoming increasingly shallow.

"I've asked your parents to bring you back for one last check-up next week." He tried to force a smile, but it wasn't genuine.

The throb was intensifying with each breath. I wanted to scream and smash something in the office to release it. Instead, I got up quickly, opened the door, and walked out. There was no point stopping; I kept walking and didn't stop till I slumped against the car. A wail tried to break out of me and I bit my forearm to stop it. My parents remained behind to pay the bill.

***

The trip to school was travelled in silence. I was trying to convince myself that the pain would subside, but it was relentless. The double of geography was well underway when I entered the classroom. Ms. Goad motioned for me to sit in a vacant seat at the back of the class. Students were still giving presentations and it wasn't long before I found myself looking out the window, totally detached. It hadn't rained all morning, and a cool wind whipped across the school grounds. Leaves were being scattered everywhere and I tried to make out patterns that hung in the clouds above. My eyes burned and I eventually closed them to hide from the light.

Drama was the third class of the morning and I skipped it. Jessica and Jemima's grinning faces would be too much to bear. I found solace in the back corner of the library and continued staring out the window.

The morning's events with Dr. Stone replayed in my head. What a smug, condescending, unlikeable man he was. With each passing moment, my mind gravitated to a central point and started to wrap itself around his idea of closure. I knew I'd never get over Jeremy, and I didn't even want to—this pain would be my companion forever. Besides, too many questions remained unanswered. I thought about this doubt, and how it had been eating away at me for the last two weeks. It was relentless, as was its hunger. My mind ground to a halt when it settled on the image of Jeremy lying on his bedroom floor, books scattered and opened everywhere around him. In those last desperate moments, he had been searching for something unfound.

I closed my eyes and focused on this image in my mind. Was the book with him in those last frantic moments? It held the key—it had to. It was time to find out.

I stuffed my books in my bag and quickly left the library. A taxi was waiting outside the school, and it took me directly to Jeremy's house. By the time I bounded up the steps, I was desperate to find the book, having convinced myself it was the key.

Sam opened the door quickly, as he was clearly expecting someone else. A sheepish grin spread across his face; he was obviously skipping school. I pushed past him and headed towards Jeremy's room. I closed the bedroom door behind me and was surprised to find that the room was untouched. Opened books were still spread out everywhere; only the window had been closed and the heater turned off.

The room was lifeless. It felt like it had been a long time since anybody had occupied it. I gingerly stepped over the books and past Jeremy's bed.

There it was. The small leather-bound book I was searching for sat in the same place where Jeremy had finally succumbed to whatever took him away. I bent down and cautiously picked it up. There was no title on the front cover and it seemed ordinary in every sense of the word. There was no sign of the possible dangers that hid within it. I flicked through a couple of pages but the dim light in the room made it impossible to read. I turned the book over and found what I was really looking for—the location where it was printed. I gasped loudly when my suspicion was confirmed—the book came from North Budapest, Hungary.

I hastily shoved it into my bag and swung around to survey the room again. All the cupboard doors were open and their contents ransacked and spilt on the floor. Sam had obviously already searched for any hidden treasure.

I stepped back over the books and made my way to the door. I stopped briefly to survey the room and breathe any last memory of Jeremy into me. I inhaled deeply and closed my eyes, trying not to let this last moment be broken with emotion. I opened my eyes again and they focused on a neatly stacked pile of chemistry and physics books in the corner; there were about fifteen of them in total. They were stacked according to size and height, but there was one book that immediately looked out of place—at least to a librarian's assistant like me. It was larger than the others and the cover had been completely torn away from the spine. I walked towards it and took it from the stack. The plastic covering had also been peeled off the front cover to ensure its contents were totally hidden. The purpose of this was revealed as soon as I opened the book. A large hole had been carved out of the inner pages—and it was crammed with bundles of tightly packed money. My eyes bulged; there must have been at least EUR$10,000 there. I automatically swung around but the door behind me was still closed.

The thought crystallised in my head at the exact moment I grabbed the money to stuff it into my bag. Had Jeremy hidden the money for me to find? He would have known the title-less book would attract my attention. Did he want me to go to him? This thought crashed into another that created a chain reaction in my mind. They all came to rest illuminating one single idea—these were the funds I needed to travel to Hungary and see Jeremy one last time.

I tried to repel the thought as I exited the house and caught a taxi home. But it had completely overpowered me by the time I walked through the front door. I quickly turned on the computer and searched for EuroStar train tickets. After easily purchasing two first-class tickets, I sat back and contemplated how I could convince Audrey that I needed her to come with me on this trip.

***

I was quiet during dinner, but by now this was what everyone expected. My plan to convince Audrey seemed ridiculous. By the time my parents went to bed, I'd resigned myself to going alone.

The overnight train was due to leave London Central at lunchtime; I'd be in Budapest the following morning. I'd written a note for my parents, but I knew it would also be wise to inform Audrey of my reasons for going. After all, she was my twin. Who knew what dangers waited for me?

I found her in the usual spot—illuminated under a study lamp as she hunched over a textbook. She looked up and smiled as I entered the room. I walked straight towards her red velvet reading chair.

She slapped the textbook closed and swivelled around. "I've had enough of that thing for tonight."

Instead of responding, I stretched out my hand and gave her a white envelope.

"What's this?"

"A letter to our parents."

"Why?"

I took a deep breath, then said, "I'm going away in the morning."

"Where?"

"Budapest."

I watched her recoil in her seat.

"I'm on the twelve-oh-five train from London Central."

Audrey rolled her eyes and dropped the envelope on her study desk.

"You're not serious."

"Yes I am."

"You know there is NO way Mum and Dad will let you go."

"That's why I'm not telling them."

"Well then _I'm_ not going to let you go."

"I'm going." I said the words with conviction.

"Why?"

"I just need to know for certain."

"Why?"

"I'm not convinced that the story is true."

"You don't believe them?"

"I don't know anymore."

"Maybe you _are_ crazy."

I tried not to be offended by her words.

"I'm taking a few of his possessions with me for the cremation."

Audrey raised her eyebrows.

"I'm taking his journal and other stuff."

"So you know where the Institute is?

"Yes," I lied.

Audrey sat back in her chair for a moment and stared intently at me.

"Is there anything I can say to stop you going?"

"No." I fought tears that were now welling in my eyes.

A sad expression broke across Audrey's face.

"When are you coming back?"

"In three days."

"So you _will_ be back at school by Monday?"

"Yes."

Audrey turned back briefly to her textbooks, staring at them as if they were talking silently to her.

"How many tickets did you buy?"

"Two." I held my breath.

She spun back around to look at me. "Will we definitely be back at school by Monday?"

"Yes."

Audrey exhaled loudly before speaking again. "Fine then. I'll write them a letter too."

We got up and embraced tightly before trying to verbalise each other's unspoken fears.

"You'd better get some rest," she said.

"It will be alright."

Chapter 12

Foreign Lands

I rose before the dawn and watched the colours change across the bleak landscape. The rain had stopped but the clouds were low; there would be no sun today. I dressed warmly and packed my schoolbag with clothes for the journey. It contained no textbooks—only Jeremy's journal and the mysterious leather-bound book.

We made the trip to school in silence. Mum drove us. Audrey wore an apprehensive expression across her face. We both lingered for a moment before getting out of the car. I copied Audrey's gesture and put a hand on my mother's shoulder.

We waved goodbye, and as I watched her drive away I silently hoped that she didn't think that something was wrong. Audrey was already walking towards the nearest taxi by the time Mum's car was out of sight.

The direct train to London Central was on time, and we stocked up on lollies and water before getting on the intercontinental train. I felt mildly sick with apprehension and Audrey seemed the same. We spent the afternoon holding hands and staring out the window at the countryside and then the countries that flashed before us.

My sleep was broken throughout the night, and every time I woke I found Audrey bent over her notepad. She muttered to herself while attempting to learn basic Hungarian phrases. Dawn finally broke on a strange country; pink and orange was splashed across a cloudless sky. It had recently snowed and everything was covered in a thin layer of white powder. The train sped ever onwards and villages were replaced by towns that eventually became the city of Budapest.

Audrey's newfound Hungarian immediately came into effect when we got off the train. We found a taxi to drive us to the address printed on Jeremy's book, although Audrey was less than convinced that this was where we should go. We quickly breached the city centre and were soon travelling north through the outer suburbs. The buildings were foreign, with steeped roofs and coloured in various shades of white and yellow. Street sellers cooked meals on the footpath, and bitumen roads soon turned into cobbled streets. The landscape eventually turned green and the taxi struggled to ascend a small hill that was lined either side with large trees. The taxi abruptly stopped at the top and we were unceremoniously dumped on the footpath. Audrey unsuccessfully tried to communicate with the driver in her newly learnt Hungarian. After shaking his head several times, he finally pointed at a larger building further up the road and then sped off back towards the town.

We picked up our bags and trudged forward, stopping at a large set of black metal gates. They were more than twenty feet high and their sharp tips seemed to reach all the way into the sky itself. Audrey continued to take charge. She dropped her bags and placed both hands on the middle of the gates, pushing hard. They rattled defiantly and refused to open. There was no visible padlock but they were clearly locked. I heard her curse as she pushed again, to no avail. She cocked her head towards me.

"Well? Are you going to help?" There was impatience in her voice.

I surveyed the surrounding landscape. The large white building that was protected behind the gates was impressive. It looked like a fourteenth-century chateau, with lines of windows marking three stories. The curtains were drawn shut on every one of them, and there was no sign of life in the surrounding grounds.

"Well—are you helping?" Audrey repeated, more loudly this time.

I just looked at her. It would have been easier to push the chateau over with our bare hands.

I dropped my bags on the edge of the stone-paved footpath and walked towards a large concrete pillar that provided structural support for the gates. It was completely covered in a creeping vine that was dying off in preparation for the coming winter.

I could still hear Audrey rattling the gates as I peered into the vines. I quickly located what I was hoping to see. An old worn intercom system was hiding amongst the leaves. It was discoloured and stained in a rustic yellow. I pulled some of the dead foliage back to reveal its true form. My heart sank—it had clearly been years since it had been last used.

A large crack ran across its protective plastic covering. My worst fears were confirmed when I saw a bundle of wires hanging loosely beneath it like a tail. I slapped it in frustration.

To my surprise it responded with a long static crackle, as if signifying that I'd hurt it.

Audrey immediately stopped rattling the gates and walked over. We both stood looking as it crackled back at us in some foreign electronic language.

"Well, aren't you going to push the button?" Audrey asked.

I stood there apprehensively staring at a stained yellow button that sat underneath the speakers.

"Well?"

I finally stepped forward and tentatively pressed it. "Hello?" The word came out of me in a whisper.

I stepped back and waited for a response that I knew would never come.

Audrey looked at me and shook her head. She lurched forward and pressed the button herself. "Hello! Is anybody there?" The question was more like a command. But its only response was a constant crackle that now sounded like laughter.

Audrey slapped it, and this time the intercom was dislodged from its steel brace. A tangle of wires stopped its descent before it could explode onto the footpath.

"Well. I think that's done it," Audrey muttered. "We're going to have to find a way to climb the fence."

Both of us craned our necks to look up at the menacing tips of the gates. There was no way to scale it without severely injuring ourselves.

" _Szia?_ "

Both of us abruptly turned towards the wounded intercom system.

Audrey rushed forward and cradled it in her hands like a precious baby. She pressed the button again.

"Hello. Hello. Is somebody there?"

We held our breaths.

" _Szia? Szia?_ "

Audrey turned to look at me with raised eyebrows. "Now what?"

Suddenly the crackling stopped and the line went dead as wires fell from its base.

"Ohh....you killed it," I joked nervously.

We both continued to look at it as if pleading for it to come back to life.

Suddenly a metallic crack split the air and the iron gates began to shudder. I turned in disbelief as they opened.

"Let's go!" Audrey commanded.

By the time we reached our bags the gates were half opened. We pushed through them and started to walk up a snow-covered stone driveway towards the large white building at the top of the hill.

An unkempt hedge lined each side of the driveway. The foliage was also dying back with the impending winter—brown leaves lay everywhere. We finally arrived at a set of large concrete stairs that marked the beginning of the entrance.

I looked up at the imposing building. No plants dared grow near the white walls. The perimeter contained nothing but a bare gravel garden. Audrey was the first to walk cautiously up the stairs. She was halfway up before I apprehensively followed her lead. I trod carefully as the stairs were covered in a thin layer of ice that had yet to be exposed to the morning sunlight.

By the time I got to the top, Audrey was already knocking on a pair of large wooden doors. The sound echoed across the surrounding bleak landscape as if to notify everything that we had arrived.

There was a similarly loud noise from behind the doors and then they slowly started to open. When they finally parted an old man stared wearily out at us from the gloom. He was squinting into the light. His hair was white as snow and cut short. The dark brown pants and shirt that he wore looked like a uniform. He was dwarfed by the size of the room that loomed behind him.

We stood motionless, staring back at one another. Finally he hesitantly motioned with his hands for us to come in. Then he turned his back and walked towards the centre of a dark room. We followed dutifully and the doors closed automatically behind us. The locking mechanism made me shudder.

I studied this individual intently. He was small and frail. His face was weathered and creased; long interconnecting wrinkles ran down from his eyes into his mouth. The man smiled briefly, which amplified the size of these creases and they threatened to engulf his face completely.

I looked at the surrounding room. It was poorly lit but I could tell it was almost completely bare. A marble spiral staircase arched up to a second floor in the distance. It was difficult to see the walls on the other side through the gloom. All of the curtains were drawn shut across the windows and the room smelt stale from air that had been trapped inside for too long. Audrey glanced at me and I could tell she was thinking the same thing. This must have registered with the old man who stood in front of us. He scurried over and pressed a switch on the wall. The room was suddenly bathed in a soft, wavering glow from small, wall-mounted lamps.

This light presented no new facts apart from a series of oil portraits that hung on the walls. Each painting contained a similar image of a large man with long black hair and green eyes. My attention was drawn back to the old man. He stood awkwardly in front of us before he beckoned towards an opened door. Audrey shot me another nervous glance; we had no choice but to follow.

The three of us walked along a long corridor that was lined with white doors stained with mould. Our footsteps were loud against the black and white linoleum floor. We reached the end and the old man finally ushered us into a small room. This time he turned on a light before drawing back the curtains to reveal a large courtyard beyond the window. It too was overgrown and poorly kept.

He promptly sat down behind a dusty desk and motioned for us to sit on two wooden stools on the other side. We dropped our bags and obeyed.

The old man cleared his throat before speaking.

"Excuse me...you will have to...I am not used to speaking English."

I nervously looked at Audrey. She was the first to respond.

"It seems we may have made a mistake. We are looking for the sleep institute." She spoke each word slowly and clearly.

The older man also started to look nervous.

"My name is Odon. I am the caretaker." He lifted his chin up slightly, as if proud of the position.

"No—I'm sorry. We are looking for a medical institute...for people who suffer from sleep problems?"

"This is it."

Audrey looked around the dusty room in disbelief.

"It can't be. Where are all the doctors and nurses?" I finally found the words to speak.

"They are here. They are busy." The old man's back stiffened as he spoke.

"This place is deserted." Audrey tried to whisper under her breath.

The old man flinched in his chair as he heard the words.

"We are from the United Kingdom. We are here to see our friend. Jeremy Williams." Audrey slowly pronounced every syllable.

"And your names are?"

"Oh, I'm sorry. My name is Audrey McFadden and this is my sister, Clare McFadden."

There was a long silence before Audrey tried to fill it with more words. "We're pleased to meet you."

The old man still didn't respond.

"We are wondering if our friend Jeremy is here? We believe he has passed away while in the care of this facility?"

"I am not sure. I will need to check the records."

"You're not sure? How often does someone die here?" Audrey raised her voice slightly.

The old man looked around for someone who was clearly not in the room.

"I will need to check," the old man repeated.

"Look...Odon. We are sorry. We're just tired from the trip. We haven't even organised anywhere to stay yet. Should we come back later in the day once you have confirmed it?"

There was another long pause.

"We have guest rooms here. I can check with the director...if vacancies there are. Would this please you?"

I shuddered with the thought of staying in this dark place for even one night. Audrey turned to look at me, and I sensed her apprehension.

"It might be easier if we stay somewhere else. Are there any motels nearby?"

The old man shook his head grimly.

"We don't think we'll need to stay long," I said hesitantly.

"Good," Odon replied. He looked pleased at this news.

A sick feeling rolled in my stomach. I had a newfound appreciation for my sister's presence.

"And Jeremy?" I asked.

There was another long pause as Odon struggled to find English words.

"The body needs to be prepared for viewing. Time, this will take."

"How long?" I was quick to ask.

"Perhaps this afternoon—perhaps not."

"Ohh."

"Oh?" Odon raised an eyebrow.

"We've brought some personal belongings that we would like to be cremated with Jeremy."

"Personal belongings?"

"Things of personal significance to Jeremy."

Odon looked confused.

"I hope we're not too late for this?" I asked the most important question.

Odon's face cleared; he seemed to understand this question much better.

"You are not too late."

The rest of the conversation was strained. It seemed we were not going to get any new information from Odon. We had to wait for the director to arrive.

Odon escorted us to the rooms he called the "Visitors Quarters." The cheapest motel in town would probably have had nicer rooms. He flung the curtains back, displacing a pile of dust into the air that seemed to attack everything in the room.

By the time we stopped coughing, he had gone. We had been informed that we could see Jeremy after lunch. The sick feeling within me grew stronger. Like everything else about the place, the prepared meal was less than impressive. Two small brown paper bags were left on our beds. Each contained one whole meal bread roll that had cheese stuffed roughly inside it. A large jug of water sat on a bench in the corner. The walls were bare, except for another oil painting that captured the same portrait of the large man with the long black mane that hung downstairs. The same pair of green eyes stared back at us—apart from different clothing, he looked exactly the same.

Audrey walked towards the portrait and inspected it closely.

"I wonder who this guy is," she muttered.

"I don't know, but I wouldn't want to meet him in the dark."

"Let's hope we don't meet him at all."

***

We sat in our rooms for most of the afternoon just absorbing time, but boredom finally dragged us out the door. We looked down the long corridor. Our confidence grew and we tried to open each door as we ventured down it—every one was locked.

We came to the end of the corridor and stood on the tips of our toes peering out a small window. It contained a similar view to that of our bedroom. Acres of grass stretched out in front of us that were eventually met in the distance by a large forest. Movement caught my eye and I peered downwards. At first I didn't recognise the creatures, but then my brain processed the image. A pack of large wolfhounds sat motionless in the courtyard below us. Their huge black hairy frames seemed misplaced against the landscape and I wondered for a moment if they were statues. As if noticing our presence, they suddenly turned their heads up towards the building. I felt a series of canine eyes focus on us. We immediately backed away from the window before retracing our steps down the corridor towards the staircase. I ran my hand along the wall and tried to open every door on the other side—all were locked. Where were all the hospital staff? The whole building was deserted.

My hand came to rest on another doorknob. I turned it, expecting to feel a similar response. But this one clicked opened and I pushed back on it fractionally. Audrey was quickly beside me. We both stood there in silent apprehension before Audrey placed both hands on the door and pushed it open.

We stepped inside. At first there was little to be seen. It was dark and the room smelt of dust.

I turned and it was then that I realised we were standing at the top of a set of stairs. A wooden rail led to a staircase that descended into a sunken floor almost totally obscured by the darkness.

A small window that sat high in the adjacent wall cast shafts of light into the darkness below.

I was marvelling at these shafts when Audrey first spoke.

"Oh my God."

I turned to her. She was leaning over the rails staring down into the gloom. I stepped forward and peered down. Barely visible were rows of steel-framed beds below us—maybe six rows in total with five beds in each row. A dark brown blanket covered each bed.

I squinted harder into the darkness and then gasped. Each bed seemed to be occupied by a child lying motionless on its back, facing up towards us.

"It can't be," Audrey murmured again.

"Why are all those beds there?" I asked almost unconsciously, not wanting to ask the more pressing question.

"Can you see the people lying in them?"

"Yes."

"None of them are moving."

"Why?"

There was a pause as Audrey tried to find the words.

"I bet you they're all comatose. Like Jeremy."

The floorboards creaked behind us and we spun around. Odon was standing in the doorway with his arms crossed. Despite his small size he looked menacing. His frame was illuminated with the light that shone from down the hall.

"You must not be in here." His face was expressionless. He stepped to one side as if expecting us to leave.

"Who are those people down there?" Audrey asked.

"Leave now!" Odon pointed towards the hallway. "Jeremy is ready to be viewed. You have but one chance to see him."

Our focus suddenly diverted, we obeyed and left the room. Odon slammed the door shut behind us. He didn't seem concerned about waking those who were inside.

We both stood hesitantly in the corridor before Odon led us down the hallway, stopping in front of a plain white door. It was one of the doors we had tried and failed to open just a few minutes before. The sick feeling was now swirling up from my stomach and threatened to escape. I couldn't believe Jeremy had been so close to us.

Odon pushed the door open with both hands; it creaked loudly. My heart was racing and I felt Audrey grab my hand. The room was pitch-black until Odon flicked on a light switch that was mounted on the corridor wall. My breath caught as the contents of the small, windowless room were brightly illuminated before us.

A large stainless steel bench stood in the middle. On it, the outline of a human body was clearly visible underneath a white sheet. In an instant, I knew it was Jeremy—who else would it be? Tears quickly filled my eyes. Audrey squeeze my hand even tighter.

We both tentatively stepped towards the covered figure. Odon cleared his throat. We both turned to look at him expectantly.

"Alone, you will be. But touch him, you must not."

"Why not?" I asked meekly.

"Chemicals have been used to stop disease. It is not safe." With that he turned on his heels and left the room

Audrey and I stood motionless looking back at one another. Audrey wiped away a large tear that was tracking slowly down my face. She put her other hand on my shoulder.

"Well, sis, this is what we're here for." She tried to force a smile, but it refused to break across her face.

I let out a sigh. "Let's do it."

We took the last steps forward and I placed my hands on the large metal bench. It was icy cold.

I stood there for a moment and hesitated. Audrey did the same.

"Come on, let's do it together," she whispered.

The words jolted me into action. We both lifted our hands up and grasped the tip of the sheet that was covering Jeremy's face. We pulled it back gently, as if we feared he could be hurt. The face that was revealed was immediately familiar. It was Jeremy. I felt a sharp pain and something broke inside of me; it threatened to drag me to the floor. I gripped the metal bench tightly as I began to sway. All hope had now vanished—this was the truth—he was gone.

A thick layer of white powder had been smeared across Jeremy's lifeless face and neck, but his lips remained a reddish pink. We pulled the sheet back to his waist. His chest was tightly bound with layers of bandages and cloth as if to mummify him. His arms were strapped to his torso with the same layers of cloth. His eyes were taped shut for some reason. This annoyed me immensely as I wanted to see his beautiful eyes one more time. I turned to ask Odon but he'd yet to return.

"Well. It's definitely him." Audrey murmured the obvious as if to convince herself. She placed a hand on the thick binding that covered his chest. "I'll miss you, Jeremy. You were my friend and a great chemistry partner." Her voice was foreign and it cracked with every word. The throbbing pain inside of me intensified. I was now taking short, sharp breaths.

Audrey let go of his chest and turned away. I could tell that she was crying. Remembering Odon's words, I fought the urge to touch his skin, but it didn't take long to succumb to it. I ran my fingers down his cheek.

"I'm sorry I didn't open my eyes to you earlier." I whispered the words.

Audrey released an audible sob but I didn't turn around. I bent even closer towards his face. I studied his skin; it was flawless. The closeness of my breath started to dislodge some of the white dust that covered his face. The particles launched up into the air and seemed to circle us, all the while trying to escape from this windowless room.

I heard Odon's warning again in my mind before running my hand through his hair. It was wet and surprisingly warm. This startled me—I had expected him to be deathly cold.

I turned around. Audrey had regained her composure, but she was still blinking heavily as if trying to thwart the onset of more tears.

I was fast succumbing to a different emotion now.

"I need to know." The words fell quietly out of me.

"What?"

"I need to know what his eyes look like."

"Odon said that we can't touch him."

"That rule has already been broken." I looked down at the powder that covered my fingers.

"Okay."

Without hesitation, I turned and reached for the tape on his right eyelid. It released from his skin easily as did the tape over his left eye. His eyes remained shut, despite my desire for them to spontaneously open. I could feel Audrey standing closely behind me when I pushed his eyelids back.

Audrey gasped, but I already knew what to expect—his eyes were still milky white and his pupils had vanished.

"Oh my God," she murmured.

"I knew it."

"It's unbelievable. What caused that?"

"A spell." I breathed the words almost unconsciously.

The statement could only be followed by silence. We both bent over Jeremy and stared into his lifeless eyes.

"A spell? I can't believe that," Audrey finally replied.

But I didn't care to respond, keeping my attention focused on Jeremy. Every moment was precious. I knew the words that fell out of me now in despair would be the last ever directed towards him.

"I'll miss you and will always wish we could have had more together."

I bent over and kissed his cheek while breathing deeply. I wanted to inhale him inside of me and carry him everywhere. His skin smelt of talcum powder. I closed my eyes and tried to burn the smell into every cell in my body. But the pain that throbbed inside of me was disorientating.

I stood up and felt Audrey's arm around my shoulder. My vision was quickly distorting with welling tears, and my body was the next to shake with a heavy sob.

"Okay. Let's go." My words were unrecognisable as I buried my face into Audrey's neck. A loud sob finally erupted out of me and it bounced around the confined room. The following silence was deafening. I focused on trying to control my breathing. It was over; I had seen him one last time.

Audrey suddenly took a sharp breath. "It can't be!" The urgency in her voice made me pull back from her.

"What?" I wiped my eyes with the back of my sleeve.

"Look! He blinked!" She spun me around to face Jeremy again.

But my vision was still distorted. When my eyes finally focused, they were settled upon Jeremy's lifeless eyes. There was clearly no movement. Audrey wanted him to be alive as much as I did.

I turned to look back at Audrey with disbelief.

"I swear I saw him blink." She was now bent over him.

I tried to think of a rational explanation. "Perhaps it's just a muscle spasm. A reflex." Even my broken heart didn't want to believe any other possibility.

Audrey shook her head as if fighting two competing thoughts.

"I just want to double check. Give me one moment to try something." She made a fist above Jeremy's chest. I couldn't believe that she was going to strike him. It seemed an unjust act to inflict on his lifeless body.

Before I had time to stop her she struck down with all her might; her fist connected heavily with his chest. This was followed by a loud thud. I watched Jeremy's head lift up momentarily. He seemed to gasp for air before his head fell back to hit the steel bench.

My mind whirled with confusion. "What was that? Is he alive!" I yelled.

Audrey pushed forward and we both lent over him, holding our breaths. I stared in disbelief at his clouded eyes.

He blinked.

"He's alive!"

I quickly slipped my hands under Jeremy's neck and cradled his head.

"Jeremy! Can you hear me!"

No response.

I turned to see Audrey yanking furiously at the bandages wound tightly around his chest.

"What are you doing?" I yelled.

"They've tried to make him look dead! He won't be able to breathe! We need to unwrap him!"

I suddenly realised what they'd done—he was still like the others. I lurched forward and our hands tugged violently against the binding, but the bandages that he wore like a corset were too tight to be removed.

Audrey stopped for a moment.

"Come on!" I yelled in desperation.

"Let's find the end. We'll have to unwrap him."

"How are we going to do that?"

"We'll drag him half off the table. You hold his head and arms and I'll unwrap him!"

My mind whirled, still in disbelief, but we quickly found the end of the bandage. I grabbed his neck and shoulders and dragged him forward. He was surprisingly heavy. I held his torso suspended from the bench.

Audrey started to unwind the bandages. It was going to work—we were going to save him. A surge of adrenaline rushed through me. Jeremy was definitely alive. I fought the urge to scream. I could see his chest moving as the bandages started to fall away from him.

Audrey was working frantically when I felt another presence near the door. I looked up and froze with dread. Odon was standing at the entrance of the room with his arms folded.

"No!" I yelled.

Audrey spun around and saw him.

"Can I help?" Odon asked. His tone was more menacing than sarcastic.

"What have you done to him!" Audrey shouted.

"He's alive," I yelled.

"Not really," Odon countered.

Audrey turned her attention back to Jeremy. Odon lurched forward.

"No!" I yelled again.

But he wasn't moving towards us. Rather, he pivoted to the right and slammed the door shut. The light was turned off and we were plunged into darkness.

"No, please!" I yelled. But Odon retreated and slammed the door behind him. The darkness quickly became suffocating.

"What are we going to do!" I yelled into the blackness.

"Let's get him down."

I felt Audrey move towards me and her hands were quickly touching mine. We dragged Jeremy to the floor. His body hit the tiles with a thud and I winced, hoping we hadn't hurt him.

"Now what?"

"Don't let go of me."

Our hands intertwined. We stood for a moment frozen to the spot, trying desperately to unravel what was happening. The only sound in the room was our sharp breathing.

A thin beam of light protruded from underneath the doorframe. I was fixated on it, but I didn't dare move towards the door.

"What are we going to do?" My mind was now trapped on the question. My heart felt like it was going to pound its way out of my chest cavity.

"Let me think—let me think." The words escaped from my sister in between heavy gasps.

Without letting go of Audrey, I knelt down and felt for Jeremy. I put my hand on his chest. He was still breathing. We'd removed most of the bandages.

Suddenly I heard Odon calling from down the hallway.

" _Na Ygyan!_ "

"What's he doing?"

The sound that answered my question curdled my blood—a long howl ripped down the corridor. I remembered the wolfhounds outside. Had he summoned one of them?

"It can't be."

But another howl penetrated the room, closer this time. I grasped Audrey's hand as a low growl vibrated through the darkness.

My whole body started to tremble – this wasn't happening. My eyes returned to the beam of light underneath the door; a large shadow suddenly broke it. The hound started snarling from the other side of the door.

"No." I said the words to nobody in particular. My breathing was shallow. The pounding in my ears was becoming deafening.

Audrey took charge. "Let's get up on the table," she said.

"What about Jeremy?"

"He'll be okay."

We scrambled up onto the table. I felt numb. This was not happening.

The door swung open and revealed a true terror. A large black wolfhound was seated on its hind legs in front of Odon. A dim light from down the hallway illuminated both figures. Odon's eyes never left us; he had a vacant expression on his face.

The wolfhound was close enough for us to smell its stench. It must have weighed over 150 pounds. It was the same height as Odon sitting down. Saliva dripped from its mouth and quickly pooled on the floor.

"We don't want to harm you." Odon was the first speak. The beast at his feet growled in disagreement.

"It doesn't look that way!" Audrey yelled back.

"We just want you to leave the room."

"We're not leaving Jeremy!" It was my turn to yell.

"A choice...it seems you do not have." Odon spoke over the snarling beast.

"We're not leaving Jeremy."

"Well. You give me no choice."

Audrey gripped my hand tightly. Surely not. We waited, not daring to breathe.

" _Csak batran!_ " Odon commanded.

The hound looked back at its master briefly before turning and moving towards us. It snarled and the sound vibrated through the room again. The beast sniffed the air with its long snout and inhaled our fear as if it were sweet perfume. It inched towards us, bending its front legs, ready to pounce. Odon stood in the doorway with his arms still crossed, his vacant expression replaced by a small smile.

We backed up towards the edge of the table. The hound stopped at Jeremy and sniffed him.

"No!" I screamed.

" _Bucsu!_ " Odon commanded.

The hound looked briefly over its shoulder and acknowledged the command. It turned and stepped over Jeremy as it moved again towards us. It rounded the table and we moved to the other side. Our backs were now to Odon and the door; it seemed we had little choice.

"Ladies, please! You are running out of time." Odon's voice filled the room.

I looked at Audrey and saw the fear in her eyes.

The dog put its front legs on the table and stood up; it had to be well over six feet tall. A snarl erupted out of it in glee as it lifted its head up towards the ceiling.

"Sorry. My control over the hound is leaving me," Odon warned.

We had no option other than to take this one chance. Our feet hit the floor and we sprinted for the door. Audrey slammed the door shut behind us as we crashed into Odon. The force drove him back up against the wall and he looked amused. I pushed off him and stumbled down the hallway after Audrey. The wolfhound barked angrily from behind the door.

I looked back and saw Odon opening the door. The hound howled with delight. Its large frame blurred as it ran towards us. My mind whirled in fright and confusion. Audrey's coat flapped wildly in front of me.

"Come on!" She yanked frantically at my hand.

We stumbled down the hallway towards our bedroom. The hound was closing fast. Its large paws pounded hard against the floor. We were its prey and it was chasing us down.

There was no way we would make it to our bedroom. Odon was yelling at either us or the hound—I didn't care. A blinding fear rose from inside me as I gasped for air. I tried to focus on my sister running in front of me, her brown hair cascading over her shoulders.

Suddenly she lurched to the right and exploded through our bedroom door. I crashed in behind her and slammed it shut. We heard the hound smash into the door and the force threatened to unhinge it completely. It buckled and groaned under the dog's weight. We pushed back against the door with what little strength we had left. I was still numb with fear.

A menacing snarl rang out before the hound barked again in frustration. It clawed at the door and the vibrations ran through the wood straight into my body. Odon yelled out and the hound finally fell silent.

Footsteps slowly approached and I held my breath. _Please don't open the door._ I closed my eyes and waited with dread. I heard a key inserted into the lock, and a click sealed our fate; we were locked in. I looked at Audrey in bewilderment.

Odon spoke. "In the morning, you will be called upon. You will not be harmed in the night. Enjoy your sleep."

We collapsed onto the floor and listened to Odon's footsteps disappear down the hallway. We didn't move from the spot for a long time. The hound stayed silent.

Chapter 13

Revelations

The night was long and sleep was an unobtainable dream. We lay huddled together on the one bed, our arms intertwined in case something came to tear us apart in the night. But nothing did, and we spent most of it in complete silence.

Escape was futile, we knew, but it was our central thought for most of the night. The window could not be opened—I'd already checked. Even if it could, we would not survive the fall to the ground.

At one point we left the bed and spent time standing beside the window, staring out into the gloom. A large moon had risen in the sky and hovered above us as if watching over everything. It cast a pale light across the landscape, but I feared what hid among the shadows in the distance. The acres that surrounded the chateau were well cleared and would provide no place to hide if we tried to flee. I did some simple calculations. We'd have to sprint 400 metres just to get to the outer woods. The wolfhounds would no doubt hunt us down before we could reach the cover of the trees. I also wondered what dangers lay hidden within the woods.

My nose pressed against the window as I peered down. The courtyard below had not been maintained for a long time; tall weeds grew in between the large concrete pavers. Stones had begun to dislodge from the rock wall perimeter and lay where they'd fallen.

I looked at Audrey, and we both sighed. Then we went back to bed.

It was a little before dawn when the question burst out of me.

"Do you have a plan?"

We were lying side by side with the blanket pulled up tightly around us. I was staring up at the ceiling. I imagined Audrey was doing the same in the darkness.

"Not yet," she replied.

"What's our best option?"

Audrey paused before responding, and the silence was unsettling.

"We'll have to wait and see what he's got with him when he opens the door."

"If there's nothing?"

"Wait for my signal. There will be an opportunity to escape on the bottom floor either through a window or the front door. I'll carry something to break the glass."

I lay there frowning, circling the statement in my mind; neither of these escape routes seemed feasible. And once outside, how would we scale the front gates?

"And if he's not alone?" I distracted myself with a much harder question.

"I guess we'll have to be more patient," she murmured.

I tried not to think what that actually meant.

***

Dawn finally arrived, revealing four weary eyes. My stomach ached with hunger and I got up and reluctantly bit into one of the sandwiches left over from yesterday. It hadn't improved with time; the bread was stale and crumbled in my mouth. I took no more than two bites before the disappointment drove me back into bed.

The sun rose and shone directly into the room from the window, but we remained under the covers. I didn't want to look at the beauty that mocked us from outside.

It was mid-morning by the time the door finally clicked. We jumped up and stood side by side. Latent fear quickly rose again from within me, but I was so tired I almost didn't care. When the door swung open, Odon stood in the middle of its frame. He was wearing the same clothes as yesterday. I exhaled heavily as there was no wolfhound to be seen—at least not yet. Odon's arms hung loosely by his side, and he also carried weariness across his face.

"Good morning." He spoke softly.

We didn't reply.

"The director is waiting. Please, will you follow me?" This was a command rather than a question. He turned and walked down the corridor. I quickly glanced at Audrey. Though we dreaded following him, we both knew that doing so was the first step towards our escape.

Odon was halfway down the hall before we reluctantly exited the bedroom. It didn't take long to catch up to him. He took slow, weary steps, as if he was unwilling to complete a necessary task. My heart sank with despair as he started walking up a flight of stairs to the third level. Audrey and I paused instinctively and peered down the stairs. It was almost pitch-black. All the lights had been turned off on the bottom floor and no light made it through the curtains.

Odon stopped and turned to us, sensing that we were contemplating whether or not to follow him.

"Please—up is the safest way," he warned. The threat seemed real and we followed.

The third floor was similar to the first and second. The corridor was lined with a series of closed doors. Odon stopped at a plain white door near the end and beckoned for us to open it. I feared what waited for us on the other side. Neither of us was willing to turn the doorknob. We dumbly stood waiting for something to happen.

"Enter, please!" Odon gesticulated with his bony hands.

But I wasn't going to walk willingly into my own fate. Audrey clearly felt the same way. Odon exhaled loudly in frustration and pushed the door open, revealing a large white room that was unexpectedly well lit. Light from a window that spanned almost an entire wall illuminated the interior, and my eyes instantly focused on the dark figure that was standing beside it.

This man was huge. His back was to us and a mane of long black hair fell down to his large waist. He was astonishingly thickset. He wore leather lace-up boots to his knees and his upper torso was framed in a dark-green and black atilla that had gold braiding with laces and knots. He wore a short dark coat over one shoulder.

I blinked. He looked like an ancient warrior as he spun around to gaze upon us. My heartbeat quickened; this was the same man that was captured in all the oil paintings on the floors below us. Except his eyes were now black, not green.

I felt a hand on my back and I was pushed forward with Audrey. The door closed behind us and the warrior in front of us mocked surprise.

"Ahhh...you've arrived!"

He spoke in a thick Hungarian accent as he clapped his large white hands together. The sound startled us both and we flinched.

"Please, won't you come in?" his voice purred in a low tone. A broad grin spread across his face as he beckoned for us to move closer. I had the same feeling as with the wolfhound—we were his prey.

Audrey grabbed my hand. With no choice but to obey, we shuffled forward reluctantly. Odon stood close behind. There was now no way to escape—I thought to myself that I preferred the wolfhound.

This enormous man continued to wave us ever closer, and as if by some magical spell, we obeyed. Finally we were standing in the centre of the room. I instinctively scanned its perimeter. It was almost completely bare except for a series of oil paintings that hung on white walls—all were of him.

A large desk divided the room and briefly protected us from him. But he could no doubt jump over it. I turned towards the window and looked out at the brilliant blue sky that beckoned beyond. I briefly wondered if the glass was breakable.

The man motioned for us to sit down on two wooden chairs near the table. He never took his eyes off us. I felt like a specimen.

"Odon was right—twins, no less!" He seemed to swell as he spoke.

We didn't respond.

"Soul mates or fierce rivals?" he purred at us.

"Close friends," I finally murmured. My voice was strained and quivered involuntarily.

"Wonderful. Like Castor and Pollux?"

I knew this was a reference to Greek mythology. But my mind wasn't working so I didn't respond.

Audrey was now actively scanning the room, her eyes wide with fright; but there was no escape. I heard Odon shuffle back against the wall. I waited for something dreadful to happen. My hand was still clasped to Audrey's. I wanted my last vision to be of her.

There was a long silence as the man looked briefly back out the window before turning to stare directly at us again. His skin was white and without blemish. A pair of large dark eyes opened wide and continued to study us closely. He took a long breath as if to smell our scent and fear.

I waited for the inevitable to happen—but it didn't come.

Instead, the man spoke. "Please. Allow me to start with an apology! It is not often that we have guests here. In fact, it's been quite a while since we've had any guests." He paused and scratched his forehead for a moment as if searching through lost memories.

The man continued.

"My friend here is not acquainted with service." He casually waved a hand in Odon's direction. The man waited for us to respond, but we had nothing to say. There was an uncomfortable pause. I gripped Audrey's hand even tighter.

"Well, I guess I should commence at the beginning. Let me start with a formal introduction. My name is Lord Ambrus of the Cáthory clan. You no doubt are acquainted with my assistant, Odon."

We both nodded reluctantly.

"I am the owner and director of this establishment. I guess you're surprised by the current state of the facilities here?"

There was another pause. Audrey finally found the courage to speak.

"You could say that."

"No doubt they look worn to new eyes like yours. Unfortunately, we haven't received any medical funding for quite some time now." Ambrus briefly dropped his large head with this admission.

"Is this actually a medical establishment?" Audrey asked quietly.

I stared at my sister. Her tenacity in this precarious situation was breathtaking. I feared it wouldn't help us. Perhaps she wanted the end to come quickly?

"Well, of course it is! You must accept that your ways are not necessarily our ways." Ambrus' response distracted me from my central fear.

"This is a sleep institute? A place where research is conducted on those who are in comas?" Audrey continued.

I sat staring at her. Perhaps she thought attack was the best form of defence? I now wanted her to stop talking.

"Of course."

"And this place is certified?"

"You offend me from the start, young Audrey. This is a fine establishment." The man raised his right arm and pointed at nothing in particular.

"Some might think not, especially given that you choose to pass the living off for the dead."

Now I wished I could crawl under my seat. I squeezed her hand, but she refused to meet my stare.

"Yes, I accept that yesterday's events were unfortunate."

"Yes, they were," she replied curtly.

"I apologise for my assistant's brutish ways. It's hard to get good help." Ambrus turned to scowl at Odon before focusing his large eyes upon us again. "But please be assured you will never be harmed here." This statement was less than convincing. "Besides, we keep our hounds well fed!" Ambrus flashed us a smile that revealed a set of large white teeth.

We flinched again and remained quiet. He cleared his throat before continuing.

"Unfortunately, I was away yesterday. Odon took the role of acting director. I can assure you that won't happen again." He looked again directly at his helper before walking towards us. He placed his large hands flat across the desk. Both his presence and the size of his frame were daunting. He seemed to also realise this effect upon us, and he turned and strolled back towards the window.

There was another long pause as he stared out at something in the landscape.

"I imagine you have many questions." Ambrus raised his eyebrows at us.

We both chose not to respond.

"I promise that you will obtain honest and forthright answers from _me_ at the right time." Ambrus turned to look at Odon, as if signifying that our contact with him had come to an abrupt end.

Another pause allowed me to listen to my shallow breathing. I wondered where this would end.

"Again, I want to reinforce to you that you're safe in my home." Ambrus looked directly at me as he answered my unspoken concern.

"Home?" Audrey asked. She had found her confidence again.

"Yes. There are facilities here for which one can sleep. Did you not sleep last night?" He raised an eyebrow, looking somewhat amused. "Besides, I'm committed to my work. I live, eat and breathe it."

I shuddered to think what hidden truth lay in the statement. He finally sat down behind the desk in front of us. He stared directly at me when he looked up again, as if a thought had just occurred to him.

"I apologise for my lack of hospitality! Can I get you tea or coffee? Perhaps some breakfast? You must be hungry!"

I looked at Audrey.

"We're not in the mood to eat," she said.

"But no doubt you will! A curse of being human." He spoke in a theatrical manner and shot us another quick glance. He turned suddenly to look at Odon and then the door. Odon understood the command and quickly exited the room.

It was a relief to see him leave. I listened to his footsteps and tried to imagine that my own fears were vanishing with the sound. It didn't work.

Ambrus leaned back in his chair to study us some more.

"Again, I imagine you have questions of your own?" He spoke the words slowly and with purpose. This time he expected a response.

"Yes," we responded in unison.

"Well?"

We both hesitated.

"Why do you have a room full of comatose children downstairs?"

Once again I stared at Audrey. Her bluntness was staggering.

Ambrus ran a hand down his long black mane as he contemplated the question. Another smile quickly broke across his face.

"Couldn't you have started with an easier question?" He chuckled loudly, the sound vibrating through the room. Only he found amusement in his response.

There was another stilted pause.

"It shouldn't be that hard," Audrey finally responded. She was clearly growing with confidence.

"Well, it is. Some things need to be shown rather than explained. This question will be answered in good time." He waved his hand as if swatting the question away down the corridor.

"Next?" Ambrus appeared to enjoy being evasive.

"Where's Jeremy?" I asked hesitantly.

Ambrus' first response was to again smile.

"He's back where he's been for the last week. In his rightful place with the other sacrificums—I mean, the other specimens."

"So he's alive?" The question fell out of me.

"With the other _specimens_?" Audrey interjected over the top of me.

Ambrus looked at both of us in turn and chuckled again.

"Please, ladies, one question at a time." He brought his large frame towards the desk and put his chin on his hands.

"Of course he's alive. He's no good to me dead." Ambrus continued to chuckle to himself. The sound felt like it was piercing my body.

"He looked dead yesterday," Audrey said.

"Yes, apologies again. Odon is not familiar with this institute's policies and procedures for visitors. He seems to have made a rather rash and foolish decision to attempt to confirm your belief that Jeremy was indeed dead." The smile vanished from his face.

We sat there in silence.

"You're no doubt aware of how the situation escalated?" Ambrus continued.

"We were involved in it," Audrey replied dryly.

"Again—a thousand apologises. He just didn't want to startle you with the truth; at least, not when I wasn't around." Ambrus raised his large hands towards the heavens.

"Startle us with the truth?" Audrey asked, disbelieving. Her tone seemed misplaced as she sat across from this enormous man.

Ambrus deliberately took a moment to pause before responding. He ran a large hand across the table in front of him and tapped it.

"The truth can be equally startling. Perhaps believing that your friend was dead and at peace is better than knowing that he's alive but locked in an eternal tomb within his own body?" Ambrus asked the question as if it was not possible to answer it.

"Shouldn't we be the ones to decide that?"

"Possibly. At the very least I accept that the situation could have been handled better. Please be advised that the board of directors is currently considering an appropriate sanction for Odon."

"Board of directors? There are only four living people in this place!" Audrey exclaimed, and I frowned at her words. She had apparently forgotten about those below us in the beds, including Jeremy.

"That is incorrect—some staff are away." Ambrus withdrew his hand from the table and examined his fingernails.

Audrey didn't appear to have a response to the statement. We sat there in silence waiting for Ambrus to continue to direct the conversation where he pleased.

"Does that answer your first two questions?"

Audrey's response was predictable. "Actually no – but I don't think you're going to tell us the truth."

Ambrus waved his hand dismissively at her. "We can only present the facts. It's your choice if you want to believe them."

I could see that this wasn't going to be resolved now.

Ambrus seemed to read my mind.

"We can talk more over dinner. There are some more pressing matters I need to attend to now."

"Which are?" Audrey seemed determined to obtain answers, but Ambrus was quickly losing interest.

"First, we need to move you to the proper guest quarters on the third floor."

"So we can't escape?"

Ambrus ignored my sister's question again.

"Then I'll give you a tour of the grounds this afternoon." He seemed pleased with the latter suggestion. "Odon is also going to repay you for his poor hospitality by cooking a lovely dinner tonight. We can talk more then." He grinned at us with anticipation.

"And we are free to go whenever we choose?" I asked hesitantly.

"Of course," he purred.

"Now if you will excuse me, I have some letters to write. You'll find breakfast waiting for you in your room. I'll call upon you soon." Ambrus didn't look up again.

His words felt like a command. We promptly stood up and left.

***

Odon was waiting for us back at the bedroom. He was grasping our bags in each hand. Yesterday's lunch had already been cleared.

"To your new quarters, we will go." He brushed past us and headed towards the stairs. We followed, and I couldn't help but think that he was angry with us for the impending reprimand from Ambrus.

Our new bedroom waited for us on the third level. It was at the opposite end of the corridor to Ambrus' office. The door swung open and I was pleasantly surprised. This room was well lit by a large curtain-less window. Two queen-size beds covered with white bedspreads sat against the far wall of the room. A wooden table and two chairs sat underneath the window. Fresh flowers stood in a glass vase in the middle of the table. A fireplace was on the other side of the room. It was clear it hadn't been used for a very long time.

The room smelt of fresh bacon and coffee; two large plates of breakfast sat waiting for us on the table. They were accompanied with a pot of hot coffee.

We stood rooted to the spot, staring at the room.

"Please, won't you eat?" Odon gestured towards the food as he placed our bags on the bed.

There was no denying we were both starving. We sat down tentatively and looked at the food and then up at him.

"I will leave you and return later." Odon stood and surveyed the room as if it had changed dramatically from its usual appearance. He turned slowly and left.

Audrey started eating as soon as he was out of sight. I was quick to follow. The food was delicious—the complete opposite of yesterday's pathetic lunch. We both sat in silence digesting the food as well as the morning's events.

I looked out the window. The sun was now high in the sky. The chateau's grounds seemed inviting and it would have been nice to walk outside were it not for the wolfhounds. We were still trapped—there was no doubt about that.

"Have our escape plans now changed?" I tried to act casual as I sipped on the coffee.

Audrey looked up at me from her bacon and eggs. "Because of Ambrus?" She pointed at the door. "No. Besides, walking around the grounds this afternoon will give us an opportunity to devise the best escape plan." She gave me a wink and continued eating.

I was hoping for something a little more concrete, but I didn't want to verbalise it. Audrey had been kind enough to come here with me. There was now a mountain of regret upon me.

"Okay," I replied meekly.

"It's going to be alright. We are going to get out of here, Clare." This time she didn't look up at me as she spoke the words.

"I know. It's just a matter of being patient." This time I was trying to convince myself with my own words.

We spent the next couple of hours on our notebook computers waiting for Ambrus to appear. Since our power leads were not compatible with the electrical outlet, I was trying to save battery life. We both kept one eye on the door. It didn't take long for him to reappear. We heard his footsteps coming from a long way down the corridor.

"Ahh, ladies. So good to see that you're ready!" We watched Ambrus stoop as he walked through the doorframe. "I trust your new quarters are more acceptable?"

"Yes—thank you." I hoped gratitude would score us a few points. I genuinely feared this man.

"We have much to see this afternoon!" He clapped his large hands together. The sound jolted us again. It was clear he enjoyed the effect. Ambrus spun quickly on his heels and disappeared out the door, his black cape flapping behind him.

I looked at Audrey. She was already pushing back her chair and standing up. The food rolled over in my stomach as I followed her out the door.

We caught up to Ambrus as he was bounding down the stairs to the bottom floor. The lights had now been turned on, revealing a large open-set room. The curtains around the windows had been drawn back. The sun threatened to spill in everywhere.

Ambrus spoke over his shoulder.

"As I mentioned to you, Audrey and Clare, rarely have we had the pleasure of visitors here." He continued to stride through the room.

"These rooms have remained unused. But they are home nonetheless!" He theatrically spun on his heels with an outstretched arm as he spoke. Even large rooms seemed small with him in it. I tried not to think about why there hadn't been any visitors here for a long time.

We walked down the same corridor we'd passed through yesterday with Odon. All the doors remained closed through this section. Ambrus seemed to hurry us through the bottom level and I wondered if he was trying to hide something. He pushed through the back door and we found ourselves in the courtyard that we'd looked down upon last night in fear. It looked even more decrepit in the daylight.

Ambrus again seemed to read my thoughts.

"This facility is over four hundred years old. It was built in the Ottoman era." He turned, admiring the outer perimeter of the courtyard.

"Who were the original owners?" Audrey asked as she pushed gingerly against a stone wall.

Ambrus stopped and thought for a moment, as if searching for the correct response.

"My ancestors," he replied triumphantly. He spun around sharply and we followed his gaze. Two enormous dark wolfhounds were tearing at the flesh of prey they'd just caught. Their massive frames were hunched over the small carcass near the end of the chateau.

"See, look. We do feed them!" Ambrus watched them, his eyes glowing with delight.

We stood in silence and cringed at the gruesome scene.

"How many dogs do you have?" Audrey asked quietly.

"Enough!" he replied with a grin.

Audrey and I turned slowly away from the grisly sight. I looked up at the blue sky for a moment and pretended I could fly away.

"What woods are those?" Audrey pointed to the trees in the distance. It was clear what she was thinking.

"It's the Kőbánya forest. Those woods are forty miles deep. I wouldn't venture into them if I were you." Ambrus grinned as if he'd guessed the real reason for the question.

Audrey didn't seem convinced.

"There are many unfamiliar dangers here. Please be careful of your safety." He turned swiftly before we could respond and walked towards the corner of the chateau. We had to scurry to keep up.

We soon came across a small cemetery hidden beneath a clump of trees. There were thirty headstones all in rows of six. They were grey, cracked, and generally unkempt. Audrey was the first to move towards them. I listened to the dead leaves crunch underneath her feet.

"How come there are no names on the headstones?" She turned to look back at Ambrus.

"They have worn off with time. This cemetery is very old." Ambrus' response seemed well rehearsed.

I could see that Audrey didn't believe him. But I didn't want to know the real reason for the nameless headstones. I was relieved when Ambrus started walking again.

We spent the next half an hour strolling around the outer perimeter of the building. Ambrus clearly enjoyed being a tour director. The sun began to set and long shadows crept across the lawns. A cool wind pushed leaves across the driveway as we headed back to the courtyard.

"Well, there you have it, my friends!" Ambrus beamed as he pushed on the wooden door.

"Not quite." Audrey crossed her arms and met his eyes.

Ambrus smiled and looked down at both of us in turn. Then he nodded.

"Would you like to see them now?" he asked.

"Of course," we replied in unison.

The three of us climbed to the second level. The chateau was now darker. Ambrus paused in front of the required door and turned to look down at us. He inhaled deeply as he searched for the right words.

"Please remember, ladies—your ways are not our ways. There are many things that remain unknown. I am committed to finding the answers. You must only enter with an open mind. Will you do that?"

"Yes."

He turned and we followed him through the door. We stopped at the top of the stairs. Ambrus placed his large hands on the wooden frame as he looked down into the gloom.

"We have thirty in total." He spoke quietly. "Although the numbers fluctuate with the seasons."

"Sorry?" Audrey asked.

"The numbers vary as people recover and leave," he continued.

My head spun at the statement. I wanted to ask him how many had recovered. His large frame started to descend the stairs before I got a chance. He flicked a switch and a line of wall lights sparked into life. But the room still remained poorly lit.

Ambrus stopped and turned towards us when we got to the bottom level.

"You are welcome to walk freely amongst them. Unfortunately, they cannot be woken at present, but please do not touch them. Such disobedience cannot be tolerated." Ambrus looked directly at me. I squirmed in response.

"As you are no doubt aware...these are the _specimens_." He turned to look at the rows of beds.

"Patients?" Audrey corrected him.

Ambrus just shrugged his shoulders in response as he turned back towards them.

"Where's Jeremy?" I couldn't wait any longer to ask.

Ambrus paused as if to prolong my pain a moment longer.

"He's at the far right-hand corner—it's chronological. We find it easier that way."

Audrey pondered that. "So the people on the left will be the next to recover?"

"Perhaps."

I left Audrey with Ambrus and headed straight for Jeremy. He was where Ambrus said he would be. Jeremy lay motionless, staring at the ceiling through milky eyes.

I immediately put my hand on his forehead and bent forward.

"Hi. It's me," I murmured softly.

There was no reply. Yesterday's pain swelled again inside of me. Jeremy didn't even blink, but his breathing was rhythmic. A feeding tube had been inserted into one of his nostrils, but there was no other medical device attached to him. I turned around hesitantly and scanned the room. It was the same for the others. This was not a medical institute.

Like Jeremy, the figures in the rows of beds all remained motionless, staring at the ceiling through milky eyes. The oil heaters that lined the walls were more alive. Some of the patients were as young as six or seven. Jeremy was clearly one of the oldest.

I turned back to look him, all the while stroking his hair. I desperately wished my touch would wake him. He could have been a thousand miles away. I dragged a nearby chair over and sat down. I put a hand on his chest and rested my head on his arm as I closed my eyes. The room was warm and tranquil. I tried not to think of anything.

"It's very unfortunate, isn't it?"

The words jolted me upright. I opened my eyes to see Ambrus staring directly down at me. His closeness was unsettling—I wondered how he'd crept up on me so quietly.

There was no point answering. It felt like he enjoyed my suffering. I looked past him in search of Audrey. She was bent over a young boy and staring intently into his eyes. She blew a breath softly into his face.

Ambrus turned to inspect her behaviour.

"Well, that's something I've never tried. I wonder if it will work!" He chuckled before turning to look back down at me again. I didn't want to meet his gaze.

"Were you together?" he asked quietly.

"Yes," I lied.

"It's horrible when someone you love is taken from you without knowing why." Ambrus ran a hand across the top of his hair.

"It's not over yet," I said defiantly.

Ambrus paused to digest my words. He inhaled deeply before continuing.

"I couldn't agree with you more." He placed a large hand on my shoulder. The touch startled me and I flinched. He pretended not to notice it. But I found the sensation too uncomfortable and I awkwardly stood up, my eyes never leaving Jeremy.

"We can talk more about our common dilemma over dinner tonight," Ambrus continued.

I stood still, trying to figure out what he meant. What dilemma could he be referring to? I wondered why he was even looking after these children.

"You can visit him every day." Ambrus answered another of my unspoken questions.

"Thanks."

"And you can stay as long as you want..."

The offer was only partially comforting. I tried not to think of the underlying fear I had of the man who stood beside me.

"But now we have to leave! Dinner time for the specimens has come and it's Odon's turn." He pointed up at the old man who stood obediently at the top of the stairs.

"How does he do that?" Audrey asked from across the room.

"I'll explain that over our own dinner."

Ambrus wrapped a large hand around my shoulder and directed me back towards Audrey. We were quickly ushered up the stairs.

***

We spent the early evening in our bedroom trying to make sense of the afternoon's events. It wasn't easy. The real and surreal seemed intertwined into one. We had our backs to the door as we stared out the window. Audrey was calculating the time it would take to run from the chateau to the woods. I was thinking how heavy Jeremy would be to carry.

Odon cleared his throat behind us, breaking our concentration. I turned to find him standing in the doorframe. This time he was wearing a brown poorly fitting suit. A dark green tie hung crookedly around his neck. I began to wonder just how formal this meal was going to be. He wore a newfound weariness on his face. But he forced a smile, as if commanded.

"Accompany me, will you please, to dinner?" Again it didn't sound like a question.

"Are we expecting other guests?" Audrey knew my thoughts.

"Only you two." Odon tried to smile again before turning and walking back down the corridor.

A stiffening breeze had blown for most of the afternoon. The chateau was now cold. Audrey and I quickly put on coats and followed Odon down the corridor. I fought the urge to stop at the "specimens" door and check on Jeremy. I knew he would be sleeping but I wanted to see him anyway.

To my surprise, Odon walked down the staircase. The dining room must be on the bottom floor. Perhaps an escape was still possible? Audrey gave me a quick glance as the idea also registered with her.

Odon led us through a different passageway. We came to a set of double doors that were already open. Our shoes signalled our arrival as they clicked across the linoleum surface. This time Odon didn't stop and we followed obediently through the doors into a large room.

My attention immediately focused on a huge fireplace. It was roaring with large flames that were reflected throughout the entire room. It gave the momentary illusion that everything was on fire.

A large man was standing with his back to us in front of the fire. His frame cast a long shadow that seemed to split the room in two. I took an apprehensive breath before realizing it was Ambrus. His head was bent forward as he read a book.

I took a moment to scan the room. It was lined from floor to ceiling with bookcases. Novels were packed chaotically on the shelves amongst ornaments and various sculptured busts. A series of glass display cabinets housed an assortment of spears, helmets and other war memorabilia. Two doors led to another room that I assumed was the kitchen.

Ambrus slammed the book shut and turned to look at us. As usual, he attempted to feign surprise.

"Ohh, ladies! How good of you to join us."

We stood there silently, staring back at him.

"This is one of my favourite rooms." He extended a large hand in the direction of a timber dining table that stood proudly in the middle of the room; fourteen chairs sat neatly around it. Three candles burned slowly on top. Cutlery and cloth placemats had already been set at the end of the table furthest from the fire.

Ambrus stood for a moment admiring the room before turning back towards us. I wondered if he'd ever had fourteen guests to fill the seats around the table.

"Odon is preparing us dinner." He looked directly at Odon, who immediately scurried through the kitchen doors and disappeared.

"First I want to show you something." He beckoned for us to follow him as he turned and walked towards a large window.

"It's a beautiful view from this part of the facility. It's also an amazing night."

We stood beside him and stared out through the glass. A large moon had risen again. The landscape was bathed in crimson red from the reflection of the flames. It almost obscured the view.

Suddenly I saw movement in the courtyard. I bent forward and cupped my hands around my face, pressing my nose to the window. My eyes focused on a pack of wolfhounds that were slaughtering something. There must have been eight or nine of them in total. They were all snarling and fighting over the victim that was obscured by their large hairy frames. I thought I heard something scream out in pain. Audrey was the first to turn away.

Ambrus smiled to himself. The desired effect had been achieved—neither of us wanted to end up as the wolfhounds' next prey.

"Would you like to sit near the fire until dinner is served?" He motioned towards three red velvet armchairs near the fireplace. We were his puppets, and we moved accordingly.

"It threatens to be a cold night with the winds blowing down from the mountains. I'll have Odon light the fire in your room. We don't want you getting cold. I imagine you're in need of a better night's sleep?"

Ambrus looked at me and raised his eyebrows. He was expecting a response.

"Thanks," I murmured softly.

He smiled to himself and closed his eyes as he stretched out on the armchair. I seized this moment to examine him while he wasn't staring back at me. The fire was reflected in his large pale face. He was wearing some kind of black customary Hungarian costume. A large gold pendant hung heavily around his neck. His black hair was swept back tightly.

The grin that crossed his face broadened. The expression unsettled me, and I turned away to look back at the fire.

Audrey was uncharacteristically quiet. She was studying everything intently, her eyes darting from object to object. Tension was building in the room. We both waited for him to speak. Ambrus seemed aware of this effect and he cultivated it further. He shot us both a quick glance before inhaling loudly to catch our attention.

"Do you really want to know what it is?" He kept his eyes closed.

"Yes." We both turned to stare at him.

"It's a spell," he said bluntly.

Audrey gasped and then silence followed. The crackling of the fire amplified the statement.

"I knew it," I finally responded.

"You did?" Ambrus turned his large head and opened his black eyes to look at me.

I blushed and tried to avoid his gaze. He took another breath before continuing.

"I don't know its origins, and as you are already aware...the cure does not work on everyone."

"But people do really recover?" I couldn't help but ask the question.

Ambrus stared at me without blinking. "Of course!"

"How do you know it's a spell?" Audrey asked. I knew she was less than convinced. Her world of science and math didn't include such things as magic and spells.

He turned slowly to look at her.

"What else could it be?" He raised his large eyebrows with the statement.

"Lots of things. Maybe it's a form of encephalitis," Audrey was quick to counter.

"Really?" Ambrus' eyebrows rose even higher on his forehead. "The Norfolk medical staff didn't seem to think so."

There was a pause as we both thought about this. Ambrus returned to stare at the fire when neither of us could respond.

"That's not quite true." Audrey finally found the courage to continue. "You passed yourself off as a medical expert in sleep disorders."

"I am an expert." He growled the words, and the response startled me. There was another pause. Feeling a genuine fear of upsetting this man, I tried to direct the conversation in a better direction.

"When was the last time someone recovered?"

"Not that long ago."

"How long?"

"Just last week in fact. It's a shame you missed him. He's already returned home." Ambrus looked directly at Audrey as he spoke. But his blank face made it impossible to tell if he was telling the truth or lying. Only the fire was reflected in his black eyes.

I also thought of our home for a brief moment. We were a long way from it. Last week's troubles had now been put into perspective.

Audrey was much more focused. "How do you wake them?"

"With different methods. It depends upon the sacrificums."

"The patient," Audrey corrected. "Are you trying to be elusive?"

"Don't confuse intangibility with the indefinite, young Audrey." Ambrus stroked his chin. He was clearly enjoying the conversation.

Audrey exhaled heavily to this response. I didn't pretend to understand the meaning of his statement. As far as I could tell, nobody was winning the argument.

"Where does the spell come from?" I interjected.

"That, I am not sure of." He looked away towards the window.

"And a cure?"

"I have tried different things and even travelled across the world to find a cure. I've searched every spell known to mankind. All I know is that different methods work for different people."

His words didn't make any sense to me. There was too much he was leaving out.

"How did you first come across the spell?"

"You could say I had a personal experience with it some time ago."

"Intangibility, eh?" Audrey tapped her armchair as she spoke.

This comment seemed to offend Ambrus. He glared at my sister.

"If you must know, it took a loved one many years ago. It's still painful to me."

"Did they recover?" I asked meekly.

"Unfortunately not." His body stiffened. He ran a hand over his black mane as he tried to shake the memory away. The wind blew hard against the window and threatened to burst in.

"This isn't really a medical institute, is it?" Audrey asked.

Ambrus exhaled loudly.

"Are we going over old ground again, Audrey?" He spoke the words in a mocking tone. "I thought you were here to ask new questions." His eyebrows had found new heights on his forehead.

"There is no point asking them if you don't tell the truth," Audrey replied dryly.

The wind was the only one to respond as it rattled against the window. The three of us sat in silence for a moment.

"It's not a medical institute, is it?" She asked the same question again. My sister clearly wasn't going to let it go.

"It is to me," Ambrus responded curtly as he shifted his large frame in the chair.

It was Audrey's turn to exhale.

I didn't care for this form of intellectual jousting. It wasn't going to get us any closer to the truth. It wasn't going to bring Jeremy back to me. It wasn't going to help us escape. Audrey continued before I had time to interject.

"It's not a _medical_ institute...is it?"

Ambrus dipped his head slightly in response.

"And there aren't any medically trained staff here? Apart from Odon?" Audrey wasn't trying to hide her sarcasm now.

"Again, why are we going over old ground?" Ambrus drawled.

"Why aren't those people in a proper hospital?" Audrey ignored his question.

"It's never helped them before." He leaned slightly towards us as he spoke.

"Sorry?"

"I've always received the sacrificums in the same way—once the hospital rejects them!" His voice suddenly became more menacing as he leaned towards us. I instinctively recoiled in my chair.

"Rejects them?"

"Some things extend beyond the realms of medical science, young Audrey. Doctors are reluctant to look out into the darkness—beyond their medical books. They are even quicker to get rid of things they don't understand." He waved a hand over his head before relaxing back in his chair.

"That's not true!" Audrey sat upright in her chair. His words seemed to have personally offended her now.

Ambrus shot her a quick glance before returning to look into the fire.

I feared where this conversation would end.

"Dinner is ready. We will talk more over it." Ambrus didn't move as he spoke.

I turned, but neither Odon nor our dinner was in sight. I looked back in-quizzically towards Audrey but before I could say anything Odon appeared. He emerged from the kitchen carrying a plate that contained a tremendous pile of meat that was framed with an assortment of roasted vegetables.

Ambrus was the first to stand. He moved quickly to the head of the table. The fire was reflected in his face as he sat down. We took seats on either side of him. Odon stacked our plates with meat and vegetables before sitting down beside me.

"Please, eat up." Ambrus gestured at our food.

"What sort of meat is it?" Audrey's tone was now more respectful.

"It's goulash. I'd offer you wine, but I already know your response." Ambrus leant forward and poured himself a large glass of red wine. Odon waited respectfully before reaching for the bottle to pour himself a smaller portion.

We started eating the meat—it was delicious, as were the vegetables. Ambrus tore at the flesh with his large white teeth.

I enjoyed the silence as we ate. The huge fire crackled and hissed in front of us as if threatening to set everything in the room ablaze. I could see that Audrey was trying to digest the earlier conversation. I knew it would be much harder for her to swallow. My worst fear had been confirmed—we were dealing with a spell. An equally disturbing reality had now emerged. We were not at a medical institute—we were far from home—we were at his mercy.

We continued to eat in silence.

"I promised to give you answers this morning when we met." Ambrus dropped his cutlery on his empty plate.

The three of us jerked in our seats. Ambrus smiled as if he enjoyed startling us.

He cleared his throat before continuing.

"This is what I know. Your friend has fallen under a spell. Its place of origin remains unknown. But the spell lives in a certain book, and it waits for those who are unlucky enough to read it. Those who read the book experience an initial...enhancement, but they eventually become comatose. If you read this book, you too will end up the same way." He blinked at us with large black eyes as he waited for us to respond.

I turned to look at Audrey, hoping that she could make some sense of Ambrus' words. But she just sat there dumbstruck.

"No more questions?" He smirked at us.

We clearly had no response. This reality was difficult to understand and even more difficult to believe. The only sound came from the fire that crackled in front of us.

"Great. More will be revealed in the morning. My next series of experimentations will take place. You are welcome to observe them."

"Um...that would be nice," Audrey murmured, clearly having no idea what else to say.

"Fantastic. But you will have to excuse me. I have letters to write this evening." Ambrus abruptly stood up and walked towards the door.

"Odon will clean up and accompany you back to your rooms. Bye for now." He spoke the words over his shoulder, and then he was gone.

The three of us sat in silence for a long time and watched the fire.

Chapter 14

Evidence

The fatigue of the last two days finally broke across us; we slept heavily throughout the night. But I was startled awake in the morning by a scream. It rang out from some far corner of the mansion. I quickly rolled over; Audrey was still sound asleep. I sat up and rubbed my eyes and listened again. But there was nothing to be heard. Maybe I had imagined it. I lay there for a long time and stared at the ceiling while trying to remember my dreams.

Audrey eventually woke and rolled over to look up at me with large dilated pupils.

"You slept better?" I asked.

"I needed it," she muttered.

"Me too."

"But I had the weirdest dream," she said.

"What was it?"

"I dreamt that you convinced me to travel to Hungary to find Jeremy. We ended up staying in a mansion with two weird men who watched over a flock of thirty comatose children." Audrey drew the blankets over her head.

"That's the weirdest dream I've ever heard."

I surveyed the room. Light was preparing to flood in through the window. I looked out and shook my head and marvelled at how different the weather was to our home.

Suddenly my ears pricked again. I thought I heard another scream in the distance. I could have sworn it was coming from down the corridor.

"Did you hear that?" I looked at Audrey. She was still underneath the blankets.

"Hear what?"

"The scream."

She exhaled heavily and flung the blankets back off her. We both waited in anticipation, but only silence responded.

Audrey got out of bed. "Let's get dressed. I can't wait to see Ambrus' _scientific experimentation_." The words fell out of her laced with sarcasm.

It wasn't long before the door swung open without warning. Odon stood in the middle of it.

"Good morning."

"Morning." Our voices were strained. I wasn't sure if we could trust Odon at any level; I had even more reservations about Ambrus. But Odon had brought us breakfast, an act we appreciated. This time it consisted of raisin toast, orange juice, and coffee. We both started eating before he had time to take the plates off the tray.

Suddenly, what sounded like a girl's high-pitched scream tore down the corridor and into our rooms. Audrey and I swung our heads around towards the door. Odon acted as if nothing had happened.

"What was that!" Audrey demanded.

Odon didn't reply immediately. He was focused on putting the coffee cups down on the table.

"Who is screaming!"

He finally turned towards the door to register the sound that again burst into the room. It was high-pitched and prolonged, bringing with it a message that someone was in intense pain.

"Well?" Audrey demanded again.

"It is experimentation time," Odon replied quietly.

We dropped the toast and put on our coats as we headed towards the door; yet another scream rattled down the corridor. It threatened to stop us as we hurried towards the specimens' room. It didn't sound like Jeremy; I prayed it wasn't him. We peered inside but there were only motionless bodies below us in the beds. We could hear Ambrus talking, but he was nowhere to be seen.

"Down the hallway, you will find him." We turned to find Odon pointing down the corridor.

We hurried along the passageway and walked through the first open door we came across. I bumped into Audrey, who had stopped suddenly. Ambrus was standing behind a table in the middle of a brightly lit room. A young, unconscious female lay on her back in front of him. She wore a white jumpsuit and her auburn hair had been swept up into a tight bun. Ambrus had one hand on her shoulder; the other was on an electrical device that sat on a small bench beside the table. It looked like a worn-out old stereo. Electrical cords snaked from it back towards the girl, connected to her via electrodes.

Ambrus didn't look up or register our presence. Instead, he slowly turned a knob on the machine. The girl suddenly lifted her head and screamed out in agony towards the heavens. We recoiled in horror at the ear-splitting sound. I watched Ambrus' face broaden with a grin before he turned the knob back down. The girl collapsed back onto the table with a thud. She never once opened her eyes.

"What are you doing!" Audrey yelled.

Ambrus looked up at her in mock surprise. He patted the girl on her chest in an attempt to calm her down. She was panting heavily; her cheeks were flushed and stained with tears.

"Stop it," Audrey barked.

"Arrrhhh...Good morning, ladies. So good to see you could make it." Ambrus smiled and seemed oblivious to our shock.

"What are you doing? You're torturing her!" Audrey shouted.

Ambrus feigned confusion and looked down at the girl for a moment before responding. "On the contrary, young Audrey. I'm merely eliciting a scientific response."

"You're hurting her!"

"I'm more interested in the cause than the effect. Besides, there is no substitute for practice." He continued to smile at us before turning the knob up again on the electrical instrument. The girl twisted on the table and screamed out in pain once more. The electrical current made the veins on her neck pulsate wildly. Her whole body stiffened. Audrey leapt forward and turned down the dial. Ambrus looked at her with displeasure. The girl collapsed again; she was now lathered in sweat.

"You can't do this. It's inhuman!"

Ambrus waved a large hand dismissively at Audrey.

"Ethical clearance is not required here." He laughed. "Besides, I'm not going to behave in a certain manner just to make you feel more comfortable." His voice suddenly changed to a snarl.

Ignoring him, Audrey leaned forward and put a hand on the girl's forehead. She wiped away some of the sweat.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you," Ambrus warned.

"Why not?"

"Because I haven't finished experimenting. I don't want you to be electrocuted as well." He sneered, wrinkling his nose as if to smell the fear that was building in the room.

Audrey instinctively took a step back.

"I'm not going to stand here and watch you do this!"

"There is no need for you to stay. The door is open." He gestured towards the doorway.

I spun around to find Odon standing behind us, not meeting our eyes.

"This is absurd!" Audrey yelled as she pushed past me and headed back down the hallway. I was quick to follow. The girl's scream propelled us away from the room. The sound passed through me as it ricocheted down the corridor. Audrey flung herself back through the open door of our bedroom and I followed.

My eyes had to adjust to the darkness. It was then that I realised we weren't standing in our bedroom—we were in another library. Audrey had collapsed into a leather-bound chair. She was sobbing loudly, her head resting in her hands. She was clearly rattled by what we'd just seen, and so was I. But the girl had not screamed again; I started worrying about what had happened to her. Had she died? Surely not.

This new room was dark and smelled of stale air. The light switch didn't work so I flung back some curtains. The light from the window illuminated a row of bookshelves. An assortment of ancient war memorabilia was mounted on the far wall.

Leaving Audrey to compose herself, I walked towards the bookshelves. A series of oil canvass portraits hung on the wall in front of me. As usual, they were all of the same person—Ambrus. I ran my fingertips across the dusty books that were stacked neatly beneath them. They were surprisingly well catalogued. There was a section on ancient and modern history as well as sections on medicine, psychology, and witchcraft. The last section made me feel uneasy, and I tried to distract myself.

"He likes his history," I murmured.

"What?" Audrey looked up from her drying tears.

"Nothing. I'm just admiring his book collection."

"I doubt if they're his; I'd be surprised if that barbaric man could read at all."

I didn't respond to her dismay; instead, I turned back and walked along the bookshelves. I stopped and marvelled at the war memorabilia that was mounted on the wall. Swords, machetes, and axes hung precisely in front of me. There were no plaques to indicate the time period, but some looked centuries old, rusted and discoloured from time. The dints in the blades indicated they were not replicas. I wondered who had used them.

I moved along the wall and came across a line of metal helmets that framed battle-scarred swords beneath them. The swords were engraved with foreign words that held little meaning to me. The helmets were perfectly symmetrical and were untouched; not a single scratch or dent had marked them. I wondered if these helmets had ever been worn or if they'd ever seen war.

"The Cáthory clan look alike." I turned around to see Audrey staring at the five portraits on the wall. Her eyes were red but the tears were gone.

"Sorry?"

She took a step closer towards the first portrait on the left and raised a hand.

"See. This one was painted in 1588."

I walked towards her and studied the person who was captured forever in the oil. It looked exactly like Ambrus. It had to be Ambrus. I didn't care what date was on the painting.

"And here, 1688." Audrey took a step to her right and gestured towards the next portrait. The frame and background were different, but the piercing green eyes that stared back as us were undoubtedly the same. Audrey was wrong. This was Ambrus.

"1788, 1888, 1988." Audrey walked along the wall and pointed at each of the portraits in turn. Each one dated a hundred years later than the previous. Each face exactly the same.

An uneasy feeling rolled in my stomach. I tried to attribute it to the helpless girl down the corridor who had now fallen silent. But I knew it related to something else.

"I think it's the same person." The thought broke out of me.

"Yeah, right."

"I'm serious. The paintings are all of Ambrus."

Audrey looked at me in disbelief. "That's not possible...Clare."

I turned to her with raised eyebrows, unconvinced.

"Besides, with the diminished gene pool back then in the clans, it's not surprising they all look alike."

This answer was even less convincing, but I didn't want to verbalise the growing fear that was building within me.

We heard footsteps behind us. I turned to see Odon standing in the doorway, holding the tray with our unfinished breakfast. He walked towards a coffee table and placed it down delicately. Odon tried to sweep the dust off the surrounding leather chesterfields but only managed to dislodge the dust onto the food. We quickly moved forward and stopped him.

"Breakfast, you must finish." Odon pointed at the raisin toast and a pot of freshly brewed coffee.

"Thanks," we said together, but we had both lost our appetites. We sat down on the dusty lounge. Odon stood awkwardly in front of us. Audrey motioned for him to also sit down. He cautiously complied, lowering his old frame into a chair beside us. I watched him intently. He was now surveying the armoury and swords that stood proudly in front of us.

I wondered what he was thinking.

"There's a lot of history in this room." I looked at him as I spoke.

Odon took a moment before responding.

"Yes."

"Have you and Ambrus always been interested in history?"

"Always."

I sighed quietly. It was impossible to get a conversation out of him.

"Please tell me that poor girl down the hallway is alright?" Audrey asked the question that was on my mind.

"Yes. She is back with the other specimens now."

"How do you tolerate it?"

Odon took a slow breath before responding. I wondered if he would deliberately misinterpret the question.

"We are dedicated to a cure. It must be found somewhere."

"It's not going to be found like that!" Audrey replied bluntly as she pointed towards the corridor.

"How do you tolerate him?" I asked the question that was really on Audrey's mind.

Odon looked directly at me.

"His ways are different—that is true. But no one is more committed to finding a cure."

"There is no one else looking for a cure!" Audrey exclaimed.

I sat there, contemplating whether I liked Odon's response.

Audrey hadn't finished highlighting her new dislike of Ambrus.

"His ways _may_ be different! You do realise that in a civilised world he'd be locked up for what he's doing?"

The question didn't register with Odon. He just sat there with his hands on his knees, staring at the wall in front of us.

"Have you known Ambrus a long time?" I tried to change the direction of the conversation.

"A long time," he responded softly.

"Have you worked here a long time also?"

Odon nodded but didn't specify how long.

"Be honest with us—please, just once. Have any of the children ever woken up?" Audrey asked directly.

Odon shook his head solemnly.

"I knew it," Audrey muttered.

"It doesn't mean that they can't," I interjected.

"He's spending his time killing them slowly for his amusement," she continued sardonically.

Odon stiffened. "That is not true."

"But none have ever recovered—aren't you contradicting yourself?"

Odon didn't respond to Audrey's question. The truth had now been revealed. We sat there in silence for a moment. Neither of us touched our breakfast. Odon's eyes rested on the series of portraits that hung in front of us.

"Honestly, who are those men in the portraits?" I asked.

Odon shifted in his seat as he contemplated the question.

"Are they Ambrus' ancestors?" Audrey added.

"Yes." Odon was quick to respond.

I was disappointed that Audrey had given him a way to escape the question. Odon stood up suddenly as if to evade any further inquiry.

"I must help Ambrus with the specimens. Welcome, you are to come."

"Yes. We'll be there in a minute. Trust us, we can find you. We'll just follow the screaming," Audrey muttered.

"As you wish." He tried to smile through pursed lips. He gave one last glance at the portraits before leaving.

I closed my eyes and listened to his footsteps as he walked down the corridor. The silence that followed was welcomed. I pushed back in the chair and rubbed my face. Reality was now twisting in front of me. I tried to convince myself that we could still obtain the real truth in this foreign place. When I opened my eyes again, a row of green eyes stared back at me from the portraits. I turned away uneasily and watched Audrey start to sip her coffee.

"I'm in no hurry to go back there."

She looked up and shook her head. "Me neither."

"Is any of this possible?"

Audrey slowly placed her coffee mug down on the wooden table. She now seemed transfixed by the same set of green eyes in front of us.

"Possibly, probably, who can tell?"

"What are we going to do?"

Audrey exhaled heavily as she searched for a suitable response. I waited, needing reassurance that everything was still going to be alright.

"I'm starting to formulate a plan."

"What is it?"

"First, I need to know what else is in this place." She stood up quickly and headed towards the door.

I sat there dumbly looking at her.

"Well? Are you coming?"

"I don't want to be caught snooping around," I replied hesitantly.

"What's the worst thing that could happen?"

Not a single cell in my body wanted to consider the answer to this question. Audrey turned and headed out the door before I had time to reply. I got up and followed, fighting against the urge to look at the row of green eyes as I passed by them.

The corridor was empty. Audrey had already started turning the knobs on a row of doors on the left-hand side of the passageway. She moved quickly, but the doors were predictably locked. The chateau was silent again and it was a relief to know Ambrus and Odon were on a different level to us. I tried not to think about whether the girl had died as I stood apprehensively in the middle of the corridor.

A creaking door grabbed my attention. Audrey looked up at me in surprise as she pushed it open. I was quickly by her side and we both cautiously entered. The room was well lit. Curtains had been pulled back from a large window. The view from this part of the chateau was amazing. The Carpathian Mountains stood proud in the distance. I was marvelling at their beauty when Audrey spoke.

"Ohh my God."

I turned my head in the direction of her gaze and blinked in disbelief at what I saw. A bed was pushed up against the far wall, and somebody was lying in it. I gasped out loud. A young man lay motionless on his back; he seemed asleep. We both stood rooted to the spot. I instinctively grabbed Audrey's hand, but her eyes were locked on him.

She moved forward towards him and loudly cleared her throat. I gripped her hand even tighter as we stood above him. But there was no movement from the person who lay in front of us. Blankets were pulled up over his chest. His complexion was bleached white and his features were striking. He had long jet-black hair similar to Ambrus, but he was only half the size. This hair snaked around his neck and curled into a bundle beside his shoulder. His long thin sideburns made him seem to be from another era.

Audrey moved closer to him.

"What are you doing?" I whispered.

She didn't turn to me when she spoke.

"He's also comatose."

"What?"

"Trust me. He's not waking up."

"How can you tell?"

"I've spent enough time with them to know their breathing patterns."

I stared at his chest. It was true. He was breathing rhythmically, as if in a very deep sleep.

Audrey put a hand on the mattress and shook it gently.

"Don't!" I whispered.

"He's not waking up."

My mind raced with several competing questions. But Audrey answered the central one.

"I bet you anything this is Ambrus' son." She was leaning over staring at the young man's face. He looked the same age as us.

"It can't be." I didn't want to believe that it was possible. But the person who lay in front of us had the same features as Ambrus.

"What's he doing here?"

"That, I don't know," she murmured almost into his face before standing back up and placing a hand gently on his chest.

"Don't!" I whispered again.

But Audrey didn't look at me.

I nervously turned around to check the door—nobody was there. I quickly walked back and closed it just in case. When I turned around again, Audrey had already started rummaging through a large filing cabinet that was beside his bed.

"What are you doing?" I whispered.

"Snooping." She grinned at me before continuing to flip through a pile of papers. Audrey pulled out a large leather-bound book that was sealed closed with a ribbon. She quickly untied it and started flicking through the pages. It wasn't long before she exhaled heavily.

"What's wrong?"

"It's in Hungarian."

She handed the book to me as if I knew what to do with it. She pulled out another book and did exactly the same thing.

I also started flicking through the pages, but the foreign words held no meaning for me. They seemed to be some type of handwritten journal notes. The handwriting was exactly the same from the first page to the last; only one person had written in this book. I flicked through the pages and squinted at the words as if they would suddenly become comprehendible. The dates that were written in roman numerals in a column on the left were easier to understand. But they were far less believable.

"This book's a hundred years old," I murmured.

"What?" Audrey turned around to look at me.

I flicked through the pages and pointed at the dates.

"1905, 1905, 1906, 1907."

She grabbed the book off me and closed it to study the cover. There was a name engraved into the leather: Bandi Cáthory.

I stood there for a moment digesting the words. "Isn't that Ambrus' last name?"

"Must be an ancestor's diary," Audrey replied before turning back and rifling through the filing cabinet again.

"What are you even looking for?"

"I don't know—something."

"Well then, can I have another?"

"Sure." Audrey reached in and grabbed another leather book. I wiped the dust from the front cover. The same words stared back at me—Bandi Cáthory. I untied the ribbon and opened it to the first page. My stomach rolled as I looked at the date. The first journal entry was made in 1850.

"Weird," I said almost to myself.

"What is?" But Audrey didn't look at me this time.

"This book is from the 1850s to 1900."

These words made her spin around. She moved forward and snatched it off me. I turned back towards the filing cabinet. There was something else in it waiting for me.

The second filing cabinet drawer was stacked with similar books. My heart rate quickened for some strange reason. Audrey was talking but I wasn't listening to her. I opened the third filing cabinet.

"No!" The word broke out of me involuntarily.

"What is it?"

We both stood staring at piles of passports in the draw in front of us. Some of them were open—all contained images of young people.

"Are these the specimens' passports?" Audrey was the first to speak again.

"I hope so. I don't want them to be the passports of those who've tried to rescue them."

Audrey knew what I meant. She put a hand on my shoulder. "We'll be alright. We're going to get out of here."

I shuddered before closing the drawer. I didn't want to open the bottom one, but I knew I had to. This one was stacked with hundreds of white envelopes; all of them had been opened. I hesitantly reached for the first one and pulled out the letter that was waiting inside. The paper was yellow and had been discoloured by time, but the handwriting was still legible on the paper. The words that were written made my pulse quicken further.

I exhaled.

"What is it?" Audrey asked.

I didn't want the words to remain in my head. I read the letter out loud in an attempt to free them.

" _Dear Medical Director,_

It is with great appreciation that you have offered to receive Master Oliver Lawrence for treatment at your institute. He appears to have been inflicted with some form of unfamiliar coma. We eagerly await correspondence on his treatment.

Yours sincerely,

Dr. Florence

_London Medical Hospital_ "

"So?" Audrey looked at me blankly.

"It's dated 1814."

She turned and stared at the motionless male who was lying before us. I could see she was trying to comprehend my words.

"It seems this thing has been going on for a long time."

I opened several more letters and collapsed into a nearby chair after reading the contents. All the letters were written in English, French, or Spanish. All had been written over a century ago. All contained a similar content. By the time I finished the final letter, I was struggling to focus on the words on the page.

"They've been sending children here for centuries," I murmured in disbelief.

Audrey didn't respond. I looked up to see her standing in the middle of the room, slowly flicking through the pages of another large leather-bound book. Her head was shaking in disbelief.

"No. No."

I watched my sister with rising concern.

"It can't be."

"It can't be what?" I asked nervously.

Audrey walked over to a chair next to mine and sat down, murmuring to herself. She flicked hurriedly through the pages.

"What is it?"

There was still no response to my question. She just dropped the large book onto my lap. I found myself staring at pages that seemed to contain medical notes on heart rate and blood pressure. There were letters stuck to the pages that had been sent from hospitals throughout Europe. I didn't understand the significance of this information, and Audrey read this in my expression.

"It's documentation of all the experiments that Ambrus has conducted on the children since the beginning."

"So?"

"Since the beginning." Audrey's voice cracked as she reinforced her point.

"When did it begin?"

Audrey leant across me and flicked the pages back to the beginning. She pointed at a journal entry. She couldn't bring herself to verbalise the words.

I leant forward and focused my eyes on the impossible. The first entry was in 1813.

Audrey ran a hand across her hair. My mind raced.

"There has to be an explanation," I said. "Ambrus' great-grandfather could have the same name? There's no reason why he couldn't have started the institute." I was now trying to convince myself that the improbable was probable.

Audrey didn't respond. She started flicking through the pages as the book rested on my lap. Something else was on her mind.

"Look. There were originally two specimens in 1813, then three, and then four." She continued to turn the pages over quickly. "There were fifteen specimens by 1905. The specimens still have the same names—it's the same people."

"It can't be," I replied quickly, not wanting to believe what was before me. The dates blurred as she turned the pages. But the names of the children on the pages were definitely the same. He'd been experimenting on them for centuries.

"Look. There were once fifty of them."

"So?"

"Now there are thirty, but no one has ever woken up. Where are the others?"

I immediately thought of the cemetery. I shook my head in disbelief.

Audrey hesitated before flicking the pages to the last entry. There was one more thing coming. I waited for it to be revealed to me. She slowly turned the last page over.

"No!" I yelled.

The surrounding words were in Hungarian, but the name that was perfectly printed was familiar.

Master Jeremy Williams. United Kingdom.

Tears quickly filled my eyes as if to protect me from the truth. Audrey took the book from me. She slammed it shut, locking in its secrets.

We both sat there in silence digesting the impossible. My mind raced before finally settling on one thing.

"It's the same portrait of him in the library, isn't it?"

Audrey looked at me but didn't respond.

"It's Ambrus across the centuries, unmarked by time," I continued.

"I don't want to believe that, Clare. I can't believe that."

"But it's the truth, isn't it?"

"I don't know what the truth is anymore." Audrey exhaled slowly before standing up and walking towards the bed. "I don't want to believe that such a thing is possible." Audrey sounded as if she was now trying to convince herself.

"Could it be a trick?" I too wanted to believe there was a different explanation.

"It could be?" She was bent over, staring intently at the unconscious male we now assumed to be Bandi.

"Sis, I need to know that this is not real."

Audrey quickly stood and walked towards me. She could tell that I was trembling when she sat down next to me and grabbed my hand. We both sat there in silence. Still, being in the room was making me increasingly uneasy.

"I'm not waiting any longer. I'm going to find Odon or find something that can explain all of this. The truth isn't going to find us." Audrey got up and scanned the room.

"What?"

"We need to get to the bottom of this if we're ever going home."

The underlying threat jolted me into reality. We hastily packed the books back into the filing cabinet. I lingered for a moment over Bandi, wondering if he'd really been sleeping there for centuries. Audrey brushed past me and grabbed my hand as she moved towards the door. My sister had regained her composure. This fact, if nothing else, was comforting.

We exited the room and closed the door quietly behind us. I feared what other information lay hidden for us to find in the chateau. I just wanted to go home—with Jeremy. I watched Audrey systematically try and open each door as she made her way down the corridor. I was secretly relieved when none of them opened. There were secrets in this place that I now didn't want revealed.

I walked cautiously to the end of the corridor and looked out the window. I was hoping to recalculate the time it would take to run from the chateau to the woods. I was filled with dread when my eyes focused on Ambrus and Odon. They were standing on the edge of the courtyard, their backs to us. A pack of wolfhounds sat obediently around them.

Suddenly Ambrus turned and knelt in front of Odon. He was now the same height as the old man. Odon placed a hand on Ambrus' shoulder and patted him softly.

"What are they doing?" My sister's voice startled me. She was peering over my shoulder.

"I don't know."

"Why is he kneeling?"

There was no need to respond. If I couldn't answer the first question, I definitely couldn't answer the second.

Ambrus was still kneeling when the wolfhounds all turned their heads up in our direction. They had detected our presence. We immediately backed away from the window. Ambrus stood up slowly and waved a finger at us; he wasn't smiling.

We pressed our backs to the corridor wall.

"Do you think they saw us?" I asked.

"I think so."

"What should we do?"

She shrugged. "Let's wait for them to come and get us from the bedroom."

The scene below had dented Audrey's confidence to explore any other rooms. I also didn't want any more surprises, especially if wolfhounds lurked within the chateau. I was eager to hear Audrey' explanation of how all this was possible in scientific terms—it never came.

***

"I don't know what to say." Audrey was lying on her back, staring up at the ceiling. I was lying directly beside her.

"It's not possible, is it?" I pleaded.

"What part?"

"That most of the children have been here for over a century?"

"No—that's not possible." But the words came out of her in monotone.

"I want you to mean it," I whispered to her.

"It's not possible, Clare. Simple as that."

"And Ambrus?" I struggled to find the words. "He can't be that old?"

"No. That's definitely not possible. Think about it. None of this"—she waved her arms in the air—"can possibly be...possible." But her voice trailed off with the last word.

She exhaled heavily and rolled over to look at me. I could see that she was trying to find words that couldn't be easily found.

"Maybe it's a ruse for something else?" Audrey finally spoke.

"For what?"

The expression on her face told me that she didn't believe it either. I was worried if the answer would come in the night.

"We're going to find out one way or another."

***

We watched in silence as the shadows grew long across the courtyard before dusk. I constantly looked out the window for Ambrus and Odon, but they didn't appear again. The Carpathian Mountains in the distance turned pink and then purple before being consumed by the gloom. I wished for a moon that never rose in the night sky. We peered down and watched the wolfhounds circling aimlessly in a pack below us.

"We need to escape; otherwise, we're never getting out of here." I spoke the words more to myself than my sister.

"I know," Audrey murmured as she leant against the windowsill.

"How?"

"When the time is right, we'll just have to run for it."

"That's all you can think of?"

Audrey turned slowly to look at me.

"Sorry." I apologised.

"We'll leave the way we came in—through the front gates."

"And the hounds?"

"We'll just have to hope their bark is worse than their bite."

"Surely Ambrus wouldn't let them attack us."

"Surely not." But the words were less than convincing.

"And Jeremy?" My voice cracked.

"When we get home we'll tell the authorities. He'll be home within days."

I desperately wanted to believe her. But it was hard to imagine we'd succeed in either escaping or rescuing Jeremy. The feeling of being trapped was slowly suffocating me. We hurriedly packed our bags in preparation for fleeing in the night. I packed light in case we had to scale the front gates. Audrey did the same.

***

We stood in darkness and waited, preferring to be concealed by the night until someone came for us.

We didn't have long to wait. The bedroom door swung open and Odon walked in. I was relieved that he was alone. The light burst in behind him; his dark frame appeared to be almost glowing. Odon placed a tray on the table before turning on the light. We both squinted to adjust to the brightness. It shocked me back into reality.

"We're not eating in the dining room tonight?" Audrey asked apprehensively as Odon stood up to stare at us.

"Ambrus is laying with Bandi."

"Laying?"

"Ambrus will receive you later tonight in the dining room after you've eaten. All will be revealed then."

"When will that be?"

"He will be ready for you by the time the moon has risen."

Odon didn't speak again. He turned slowly and walked out of the room.

I'd lost my appetite, and so had Audrey. We waited with dread for something to appear on the horizon.

Chapter 15

A Tale of Ages

We found Ambrus in the same position by the fire. He didn't turn to greet us in his usual theatrical manner. Motionless, he stared at the flames that had begun to die down. The hot embers splashed pink and red across the room.

Audrey took her seat first. I sat down in the same chair as before. We both stared at Ambrus, but still he didn't move. This was not a good idea. He closed his eyes for a moment and inhaled deeply, as if smelling our fear. It was hard to believe any of this was actually happening.

When he opened his eyes he turned slowly to look at us.

"You've been in my personal quarters?"

Neither of us replied.

"I see," he continued.

I was not sure how he knew this, but our faces no doubt revealed the truth.

"I imagine you now have more questions?" His dark eyes blinked without expression.

We both nodded.

Ambrus ran a hand across his chest and down his leg as if wiping away imaginary dust. He placed it back on his lap and turned to look into the fire.

"The time for games and deceit has now passed. Both of you have come closer to the truth than even I originally expected. But my attention has been focused elsewhere." He looked down for a moment as if conceding this point.

"On your son?" Audrey spoke first.

He paused before responding.

"At the beginning is where we should start."

But his comment was only followed with silence. We listened to the embers of the fire hiss in anticipation for what was to come.

"I do not propose to know everything...much to my displeasure." He growled these words, shaking his head slowly. There was nothing for either of us to say. We sat in apprehension. I was afraid to hear the truth—it came anyway.

"I believe it was found sometime after the thirteenth century—at the time of the first Mongolian invasion." Ambrus paused and a pained expression broke briefly across his face. "Hordes of barbarians wiped out millions of our people. They were savages of the worst kind."

He took a deep breath before continuing.

"Their strength was found in numbers as well as their limitless depravity. The invaders came like a flood. Our army's defeat at the Battle of Mohi was humiliating... but not unexpected."

Ambrus raised his eyebrows at us. We nodded silently in comprehension.

"Béla fled and more of our people were mercilessly killed."

"Béla?" Audrey asked.

Ambrus looked at her with displeasure.

"Béla the Fourth," I interjected meekly. "The fourth king."

Ambrus nodded his approval at me before continuing. "Only castles and fortified cities survived the onslaught from the invaders. The rest perished into dust and were washed away in their own blood."

He paused, searching for the right chronology of events.

"The Kuns were also forced across the Carpathian Mountains by the invaders. It was believed they appealed to King Béla for protection."

"The Kuns?" Audrey asked again. She obviously wanted to know everything.

Ambrus turned to me to respond.

"The Cumans?" I asked quietly. He nodded again.

"History knows them today as the Cumans. They were a race of fierce nomadic warriors. They practiced Tengriism and used the services of wolves and dogs. Their Shamans spoke to the spirit world."

Ambrus stopped and turned his attention to Audrey with an expectant expression.

Her face blushed, even above the red embers of the fire. Wisely she chose not to interrupt him again.

"It is written in your history books that they appealed to Béla for protection, but this is not the truth. The Shamans brought something across the mountains with them as an offering."

Both Audrey and I leant forward. Coals hissed in the fire as if to warn Ambrus not to disclose the truth.

"They brought the magus vomica—they brought the _spell_."

His confession was followed with silence. We recoiled in disbelief. Neither of us dared to speak.

Ambrus took another long breath before continuing.

"It was well known that the Shamans' power lay in their ability to predict the future. I believe they found the spell somewhere across the mountains; where I do not know. It has been my quest for _centuries_ to find the source."

We both gasped.

He turned slowly to smile at us. "Yes, it is true. There is no point in denying it any longer. I am older than I look." The smile turned into a large grin that crossed his entire face. His dark eyes squinted at us.

"What happened next?"

Ambrus looked back into the fire and his smile vanished.

"History tells a story of how the Mongols were defeated by Hungarian forces. Your history books recall stories of victories that were due to new stone-built castles and heavily armed knights who had unfair advantages." He chuckled and waved a hand theatrically in the air as he recited old text.

"This is not the truth?"

"They had an unfair advantage indeed," Ambrus snarled. "They had the spell." The defiant words broke out of him and rattled the windows.

"Who?"

"Not many," Ambrus replied bluntly. "I believe they used it sparingly at first. One leader would read the book and fall under the spell. He would then lead a battalion into war."

"And use an overlay?"

"Yes. The spell is released with its use," Ambrus conceded. "You place the overlay on the pages, and read the words that are revealed through the gaps."

"And what would happen?"

He paused for a moment and another grin spread across his face, revealing his teeth.

"Untold power!"

"Sorry?" Audrey asked.

"To have complete control over your horses and hounds in battle is a tremendous advantage. But to know your enemy's strengths and weakness before it begins...that is even better!"

"You can control animals?" I asked with disbelief.

"You can predict the future?" Audrey quickly followed.

Ambrus raised a hand and smiled at us. "There is much that I do not understand. This is painful to me, even today. There is much within the spirit world that remains unanswered."

I didn't like this evasive response.

"You can control animals?" I asked again.

"Yes, that I can do, and much more. The Mongols were crushed and so were the Ottomans that followed." Ambrus smiled, recalling past victories. But his smile was quickly replaced with a frown.

"Of more importance, my friends, is how it ends. That which has afflicted those poor souls who sleep eternally below us." Ambrus pointed down at the floor towards the comatose children on the second level.

"How long before someone succumbs to the final stage?" Audrey asked.

"Was it a week?" Ambrus looked directly at me. I knew he was referring to Jeremy.

"Yes."

"Why?" Audrey continued.

"That I am not sure of. It is true that our royalty didn't want a warrior coming home from battle with untold powers of control and intuition." Ambrus paused. "Let's just say it might have a _destabilising_ effect on their own authority." He rubbed his chin as he spoke the words.

"So it's better to die on the battlefield."

"From the royals' point of view...yes," he acknowledged. "It was customary to bury the warrior with his horse."

"And you?" I asked quietly.

Ambrus clapped his hands together and sat up as if awakening from a slumber.

"Oh, I almost forgot about me!"

"I find that hard to believe," Audrey replied dryly.

"There are many things you will find hard to believe." Ambrus leaned forward and snarled at her. The sound was similar to that of the wolfhounds that lurked in the courtyard below. It vibrated through the room. I watched Audrey move back in her seat. Ambrus composed himself again as he ran a large hand over his black mane, preparing to recite another very old story.

"I was born in the time when Matthias was king."

Neither of us dared to interrupt.

"It was the fifteenth century." Ambrus turned to watch this register with us. The words rippled over me and I shuddered in disbelief.

"We were still being attacked by the Ottoman Empire. I was part of the _Fekete Sereg_." __ He __ paused briefly as if expecting the statement to resonate with us. It didn't. __ "The Black Army," he continued, his chest swelling with pride as he spoke the words. __ "I was a young man with a wife and son."

"Bandi?" I finally asked timidly.

"Yes." His eyes dropped.

"And you fell under the spell?"

"I was asked to lead an army into the Battle of Breadfield. It was a tremendous honour. I was already a distinguished warrior—it was well deserved."

"The book and the overlay were given to you in preparation for the battle?"

"Yes."

"And you read it?"

Ambrus looked at me in astonishment before answering. "Obviously."

"And then what happened?"

Ambrus twisted to look back at the fire, which was now just a hotbed of embers.

"I led my men into war and we crushed the invaders. There was no mercy given," he spoke with conviction. But an expression of sadness quickly fell across his face and he turned away.

"I made a mistake. I didn't destroy the book before I left for war, as instructed."

"And Bandi read it while you were away?"

Ambrus couldn't find the words to respond. A wave of pain washed over him as he moved his large frame uncomfortably in the chair.

"And he also fell victim to the spell?" Audrey again prompted him.

Ambrus took another slow breath. "It was the third day of battle when I was informed of his erratic behaviour back home. We had already crushed our enemies and I returned to find Bandi in the grip of the spell."

"What was he doing?"

"Let's just say he was causing havoc." Ambrus tried to laugh but it was forced.

"And he became comatose?"

"Eventually."

"And you?"

Ambrus straightened in his chair. "For some reason I didn't submit to the final stage of the spell. The royals naturally feared me once this became known. A group of mercenaries from the Black Army were commanded to kill me. My wife urged me to leave her behind and flee with Bandi under the cover of darkness. I reluctantly agreed."

"And your wife?"

"She was murdered. I did not hear of her death until many years later."

"And you and Bandi survived?"

Ambrus settled back into his chair as if the most painful part of the story had been told. He ran a hand over his hair again and cleared his throat.

"I ran from the mercenaries for three days. There were one hundred of them in total. They hunted us mercilessly. We found shelter and refuge in the foothills of the Carpathian Mountains." He paused for a moment to find the right words. "Many wolves live there."

" _Ohh_..." Audrey and I exclaimed together.

"But they had orders to never stop. All the while I carried Bandi. I was much stronger then."

I marvelled at this last statement and at the size of his frame. He looked like he could still run through a concrete wall.

He raised his hands and warmed them in front of the dying fire. "We found shelter where we could at night. I commanded the wolves to attack them whenever possible. This gave me some time to care for Bandi."

Ambrus stood up suddenly, startling us.

"Relax, ladies...it's a long story." He chuckled as he placed some wood on the fire before sitting back down.

All three of us watched in silence as the fire came back to life.

"They hunted as like animals—but I guess we were animals." He scratched his chin in reflection.

"They finally surrounded us near the Olt River. I was tired and weak with grief. I made Bandi a raft. I thought it would also be a floating coffin for him. I placed his frail body on it and watched him float away. I expected it would be the last time I would ever see him."

Ambrus paused for a moment to restrain his emotions. He looked away towards the window.

"And then?"

"I turned on my attackers. My senses were at their peak at this time. I destroyed all but a few in the same day, mostly with their own weapons." He leaned forward towards the fire as he spoke; his dark eyes briefly came alive.

"And you weren't hurt?" Audrey seemed almost concerned.

"One of those who hunted me was also placed under the same spell. He proved more difficult." His grin broadened across his face as he sat back.

"What happened?"

"I waited."

"For what?"

"The inevitable."

"Oh."

"When he fell I broke with tradition and did not bury him with his horse. I used it to search for my son. My vision has always been clouded when it comes to Bandi. I knew he was gone. I searched for three days through the rock pools of the river; and then it seemed God took pity on me—or perhaps he wanted to prolong my pain."

"You found him?"

"Untouched and floating on the same raft in a small rock pool. He was sickly thin and his white skin seemed almost transparent in the sunlight." Ambrus closed his eyes as if attempting to recapture the image.

"And he still couldn't wake?"

Ambrus chose not to answer. "My son was never meant to be a warlord—never meant to lead ten thousand men into battle. He was never meant to read the book. I have paid for my mistake every day since." He looked up towards the ceiling at something unknown as he forced the words out.

"And they never came for you again?"

"They never found me again. I wondered if they started to fear the spell after what happened to me. In the wrong hands, it could have destroyed them all."

"And there has _never_ been anyone like you since?" I asked quietly.

Ambrus seemed to like this question much more.

"There certainly wasn't a similar warrior at the Battle of Mohács in 1526. We would have crushed them otherwise." He chuckled to himself before continuing. "The Hungarian nobility split and elected two kings, which weakened the country. I found refuge in Transylvania and started my search for a cure. My only focus has been on Bandi."

"You were never in any more battles?" My mind traced through the major battles of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.

"I lost my appetite for violence. I fought briefly against my countrymen in the Thirty Year War with the Protestants of Transylvania, but it only distracted my attention."

"Briefly?" Audrey asked.

"Perhaps for a few years—young Audrey." Ambrus smiled with the concession.

His large black eyes were captured in the fire. I was now convinced this man was from another time.

"I lived in Transylvania until it became part of Hungary in the seventeenth century. This gave me an opportunity to come home." He raised an arm out to nothing in particular in the room.

"You never fought again?" Audrey didn't seem to believe him.

"I watched from the sidelines as the Russian Empire invaded Hungary in 1849, did I not?" Ambrus was offended by the question.

"And World War I and II?" Audrey continued.

Ambrus stiffened in the chair. "I didn't need the attention. As I said, my focus was only on Bandi." He leant forward and growled the words at us. It was my turn to recoil in my seat. Ambrus, seeing I was frightened, raised his hand to compose himself again.

"Besides, it was then that I had an idea."

I pleaded silently with Audrey not to ask the question. She did anyway.

"You started sending the book with the spell hidden in it out to others?"

There was another pause. The fire crackled in front of us.

"My, my...you are a smart one Audrey," Ambrus purred as he crossed his legs.

"But you've sent it out to innocent children?" she continued.

"Like any good scientist, I needed specimens." Ambrus stared directly at her.

I feared where this was going—tension was building in the air. Ambrus was being surprisingly forthcoming. I tried to change the topic.

"So you're not a vampire after all?" I attempted to joke.

Ambrus looked blankly at me; his lengthy pause became strangely threatening. I tried to convince myself it wasn't possible.

Ambrus suddenly exploded with laughter. He put his large hands on his head and looked up towards the ceiling; his whole frame shook. The sound seemed amplified in the room until it eventually escaped down the corridor.

He settled himself and levelled his gaze directly at me.

"Why would I want to be one of those, Clare? To fear sunlight, particularly in a place like this?" He extended his large right hand in a theatrical motion, but everything in the room was dark.

"Could you become a vampire?"

Ambrus slowly rolled his eyes in response. I reflected on the naivety of my question. But his response startled me even more.

"I did meet that which you ask of many years ago during my early search for a cure through Eastern Europe. In the period I now consider the initial experimentation phase. I too accept there are parts of the world the sun cannot shine upon."

"Are you serious?" Audrey raised an eyebrow.

Ambrus cleared his throat and ran a hand across his forehead as if searching through ancient memories.

"I once even had the misfortune of receiving a comatose child at this facility who presented with symptoms consistent with such a concept."

"What happened?" We leant forward.

There was another uncomfortable silence. Ambrus' eyes had settled again on the fire.

"It didn't work out!" He flashed us a wicked grin.

"Ohh." We both laughed nervously.

"But that's not the question you really want to ask. Is it, Clare?" Ambrus turned to look at me.

I felt myself blush as he spoke. I sensed he also knew that I wasn't ready to ask the real question on my mind.

Audrey tried to fill the silence.

"That's why you don't receive any funding? You don't want to be noticed by the authorities?"

Ambrus paused for a moment to reflect on her question.

"Let's just say I don't need anyone snooping around here." He looked at us in turn.

"Sounds reasonable," I replied hesitantly.

"I hope so—but unfortunately it seems too late for you two."

Only silence followed this statement. Was that a threat? I was glad I couldn't predict the future; some things were better left unknown.

Audrey squirmed in her chair. I knew she was building the courage to ask something more provocative.

"Well, that's good," she replied, trying to sound optimistic.

Ambrus focused his black eyes on her. "Why?"

"You won't mind if we take Jeremy home with us. That's one less person to worry about."

Ambrus only chuckled in response as he shook his large head.

"The same way you took Bandi home," Audrey continued her argument.

Ambrus raised a large index finger and shook it at her as low chuckles rippled out of him.

"You forget one thing, Audrey. You are not under the spell like I."

"It will still work. We won't tell anyone about...you." Her voice broke.

Ambrus chuckled again. "He is safer here with me."

"Why?" The word blurted out of me before I could stop it.

He turned now to blink at me.

"Because no one on the planet has more experience with the spell than me, young Clare."

"But it sounds like you need to try new things," Audrey continued.

"I won't hear any more of it!" Ambrus roared as he gripped the armchair. The wooden frame cracked in pain as he fought the urge to get to his feet.

We both flinched and stiffened in our chairs.

"The only place he will stay alive is here—the only place." Ambrus regained his composure and relaxed back.

We sat for a moment staring into the fire. There was no way we would convince him to let us take Jeremy away from here.

"Have you asked the Shamans for a cure?" I tried to change the subject.

Ambrus stiffened again. The question looked like it had insulted him. "I spent some time in the mountains long ago—that is true. But I shall never deal with them again."

"Why?"

Ambrus sucked air deep within his large chest cavity in contemplation. "Those who worship beasts and take their form cannot be trusted."

"What?"

"You heard me. They are beasts."

His words were becoming increasingly difficult to believe. I didn't know where the truth would end and a lie would begin—both seemed to now be the same in this twisted reality. The fire grew in front of me as if Ambrus' words were stoking it to life.

He watched us closely, waiting to see how we would respond.

"They have turned into animals?" Audrey finally asked.

"If you live long enough, you too will take the form of an animal," Ambrus warned.

"What?" Audrey shook her head in disbelief. "What does that even mean?"

"Do you not have hair on your arms?" he asked. Ambrus stared at us without expression. I desperately wanted him to stop talking now—I feared what he would reveal next. The truth that had remained hidden from us now demanded attention.

Ambrus opened his mouth to speak, then closed it, as if thinking better of revealing anything more. He took another slow breath. "I can see this is difficult for you to understand. You want it to be a certain way that it cannot be." Ambrus spoke more softly.

"I don't believe any of this," Audrey replied defiantly.

"I am unconcerned if you believe me or not. Your trust is not needed here. It will not change what happens." He exhaled heavily. "Besides, just because you say it is untrue, does not make it untrue."

"I know that some things are not possible," Audrey's voice cracked as she spoke. I could see she was also now struggling to separate fact from fiction.

Ambrus' large black eyes continued to blink and watch us intently. "Besides, nothing can really be known at all. Can it?" He raised his eyebrows above the darkness.

We sat in silence attempting to comprehend this question. It felt like he was leading us along a path into a maze we would never escape.

"I am done with the Shamans. My search has led me elsewhere." Ambrus waved a hand to dismiss the subject. It was as though for some strange reason, even he wanted to grant us mercy from this new twisted reality.

Neither of us could respond.

"Anyway, I'm about to embark on a new type of experiment."

"What type?" Audrey was the first to speak.

"We can discuss it in the morning. It's late—even a man as old as I needs his sleep." He waved his hand in the air again. It was a signal for us both to leave. We stood up hesitantly. I was the first to walk towards the door and Audrey followed.

"But you can help." Ambrus spoke from behind us.

We both stopped suddenly.

"Odon has been changing the specimens' clothes and sheets for what seems like forever. I'm sure he would very much appreciate your help in the morning."

I looked at Audrey.

"We'd also like that," she spoke softly before grabbing my hand.

"And one more thing, girls..."

"Yes?"

"Odon has taken the liberty of unpacking your bags again."

"Thanks." We turned quickly and left the room.

Chapter 16

The Read

We slept together in the one bed again during the night. I woke in the morning to see Audrey sitting up using her notebook computer. A power adapter had mysteriously appeared in the room the night before. We eagerly plugged in our notebooks and they were quickly charged.

I grabbed my own laptop and scrolled through downloaded files looking for any information on deep sleep spells, but there wasn't much to read. There were only scattered references to insomnia and, of course, Sleeping Beauty. But I did have some unexpected good fortune. I'd inadvertently downloaded information on Shamanism. I spent the next hour reading a range of weird and wonderful facts. I never knew it was the oldest known religion to humankind, predating all known religions; extending back into the Paleolithic and Neolithic era. Females were the first to practice it—I smiled.

"What are you smiling at?" Audrey looked up from her notebook.

"Nothing."

I continued to read on. Shamanism has been used for everything, from curing common ailments to guiding dead souls to their proper resting place in the Underworld. I chuckled through most of it. But part of me dreaded if I would ever need this information. These beliefs had been held for millions of years and practiced by just as many. Who was I to question it?

Odon appeared at the door with a tray heaped with two hot breakfasts. The coffees were appreciated. We were told to be in the specimens' room at nine am. I was worried if Ambrus would be performing any more experiments. I dreaded what other horrors would find us today.

As expected, we found Ambrus with the specimens. He was systematically inserting pulped food into each of their tubes. Odon had already commenced the task of changing their bed linen. We stood in silence and watched this well-practiced event. He would roll each child onto their side and then remove the sheet corners, before doing the same on the opposite side. Shafts of light shone in from the windows above. It created a surreal effect as the dust in the room was illuminated.

Ambrus looked up. He could see that we were watching with hesitation.

"Girls! Please fill those buckets and bring them here." He pointed at two buckets that sat in a sink against the far wall. We walked dutifully towards them. There was also soap, washers, and hand towels in the sink.

"One of you can wash, and the other can wipe—you choose!"

Audrey turned back to him for more instruction.

"How warm should we make the water?"

"The same temperature you'd like to be bathed in." Ambrus grinned broadly.

This task took most of the morning. Odon complained about the time it took us to wash each specimen and change them into fresh clothes, but we didn't care; every child deserved the very best of our attention.

Despite my desperate wishes as I worked, none of them opened their eyes. But I was convinced they enjoyed the warmth of the water—most of them anyway. Some of the children bore scars that looked like burn marks. I surmised those were the ones Ambrus had been experimenting on. They winced in pain as we ran wet cloths across their red and swollen skin. Audrey constantly cursed Ambrus under her breath.

It was late in the morning when we came across the young girl. She lay quietly beside Jeremy, and she looked horribly malnourished. Her face was gaunt and haggard. She gasped in short breaths and her face was twisted in pain.

"She looks like she's a hundred years old," I muttered as we slipped a clean dress over her.

"Perhaps she is."

I grimaced with the thought—nobody deserved to stay like this forever.

It was then that we saw the large scar running across the back of her scalp. Audrey had lifted her brown hair up to make a ponytail. The scar was pink and purple. Though the stitches within it signified it was a fresh wound, it was unbandaged.

"This better not be the result of one of his experiments," Audrey muttered to herself.

"It doesn't look good."

Audrey swung around to ask Ambrus, but I quickly grabbed her hand.

"Please—not now. I don't want to know."

She turned back to look at me but I diverted my gaze to Jeremy. Ambrus remained with his back to us in the far corner of the room. Audrey could tell that I was shaking.

"He'll be alright. We won't let anything happen to him."

But I now wasn't sure how we could protect Jeremy from Ambrus. I didn't want to verbalise this fear either.

We fussed over Jeremy the longest. I thought I saw him smile as I stroked his face and whispered to him, but it could have been my imagination. It was increasingly difficult to believe anything I saw in this place. I was relieved when I didn't find any burn marks on him.

Odon had left earlier to prepare lunch. Ambrus strolled over and watched us dress Jeremy.

"There is something different about this one. " Ambrus wrapped his large hands around Jeremy's bedframe. "At present, I do not know why this is so."

I suddenly felt alarm; the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. I leant over Jeremy as if to protect him as I tucked in his bed linen.

"He _is_ special." The words tumbled out of me quickly. Ambrus looked at me closely. His face didn't soften as he watched me blush.

"I agree. We may yet experience a breakthrough with him."

"What do you mean?" Audrey had returned from pouring the last of the water down the sink.

"We can discuss it more over lunch in the dining room." He turned and surveyed the motionless children before making his way up the wooden staircase; each step creaked under his enormous weight.

I could relax once he left. It was peaceful to be left alone with them. My hand intuitively stroked Jeremy's forehead.

"We'd better go," Audrey cautioned.

"I know—just one more minute."

"Come on. We'll be back." She started for the stairs.

I kissed Jeremy on the cheek and reluctantly followed, all the while wondering what she meant by the statement.

We found Ambrus already eating at the head of the dining room table; meat was again the central dish for lunch. I found it ironic that it was accompanied with Turkish bread. We sat down gingerly on either side of him.

"Please. Eat up."

I hesitantly filled my plate with meat that steamed from a warm pot. A small fire burned on the other side of the room. Odon was nowhere to be seen.

"Well. How was your morning?" Ambrus asked between chewing large pieces of flesh.

"Interesting," Audrey responded without expression.

"In what way?"

"Are you serious?"

"Most definitely." Ambrus levelled his eyes at my sister. I watched her recoil slightly in her seat.

"It was nice to help care for them." I tried to save her from his stare.

"Your help is most welcomed," Ambrus purred. But it was impossible to tell if he was being genuine. He kept his eyes on Audrey.

"How often do you wash them?" I tried to make small talk.

"Whenever it is necessary."

"And that's often?"

"Yes."

Ambrus pushed his empty plate back towards the middle of the table. He'd been hungry; at least he definitely wasn't a vampire. Our meals sat almost untouched in front of us.

"And Odon has always changed their clothes?"

Ambrus stretched forward and poured himself a fresh cup of coffee. He didn't look up at me when he asked the obvious question.

"Is that what you're really interested in, Clare?"

"Sorry?"

"How often we change their clothes?" Ambrus smiled to himself as he sipped his coffee.

He knew there was something on my mind. But I was too embarrassed to bring it up.

"I expected you to be of more help." Ambrus coaxed me some more.

"Sorry?"

"I was hoping that a pair of fresh eyes would bring new ideas to finding a cure. I already know what Audrey's contribution will be." He glanced quickly at my sister.

"And what will that be?" Audrey asked defensively.

"Never mind." Ambrus waved a hand at her.

I took a deep breath before speaking. He obviously wanted to hear about what was cultivating inside of me.

"You mentioned last night that the Cumans practiced Shamanism. Is this where you believe the spell came from?"

"Possibly," Ambrus replied.

I tried to collect my thoughts before continuing.

"I read this morning that Shamans enter a trancelike state during the ritual to speak to the spirit world. Do they?" I asked.

"Yes. That is true. I saw it many times years ago."

"Perhaps these children—specimens as you insist on calling them—are not comatose, just still in the trance." I blushed as I spoke the words.

"I am not quite following you."

I paused before speaking, shooting a quick glance at Audrey. It was hard to believe what was going to come out of my mouth. Audrey's eyebrows were raised. Ambrus was expressionless.

"They may be stuck in the spirit world. Perhaps we need to find a way for them to come back."

"Are you serious?" The words quickly fell out of Audrey.

"I don't know." I felt embarrassed and looked away at the fire.

Audrey could see that I had already faltered, and she tried to encourage me. I was grateful for this, though I knew there was no way she'd take my theory seriously.

"Tell us more," she said.

"I read this morning that an initial rite of passage is for a young Shaman to cross over into the Underworld. They view the dead and the spirits before returning."

The pair of them looked blankly at me.

"Interesting," Ambrus finally spoke. His words gave me little encouragement, but something drove me to continue.

"Shamans are believed to have dreams or visions to tell them things. This is perhaps why you were an invincible warrior who knew your enemies' weaknesses?" I looked directly at Ambrus.

"Perhaps—please continue." Ambrus put down his coffee and looked directly at me.

I paused and tried to find the words to explain the unexplainable.

"Some believed that a portion of the soul can leave the body when dreaming, especially to protect itself from damage, either emotional or physical."

"I told you harming them wasn't helping," Audrey muttered.

Ambrus waved a hand dismissively at her. He continued to look at me.

"Perhaps the book prepares them for Shamanism. But in the seven days when they should be preparing to enter the spirit world, they've been distracted by other things. In the beginning it was warfare; now it's something else. By the time the spell reveals its full effect, they're not ready for what happens to them next." I blushed as I spoke. These words sounded ridiculous even to me.

As I figured, Audrey placed no stock in my idea; she remained focused on something else.

"Electrocuting them is only pushing them further away," she mumbled.

Ambrus continued to ignore her.

"So you believe that the specimens are apprentice Shamans?" he asked directly.

"Perhaps," I said unconvincingly.

Ambrus rubbed his chin—something was on his mind.

"What? Do you know something?" Audrey asked.

Ambrus stared out the window. We both waited while he took a long breath.

"You know that I lie with Bandi?"

"Not really. Odon mentioned it yesterday."

"I lie beside him at times."

"Why?" Audrey questioned.

"I too can fall into a trance when I am beside him." He paused for a moment to find the right words. "In this trance, I find myself in a dark place. There are times when I can walk to a great river. It is gloomy and clouds hang low in the sky. The water is deathly black. It swirls menacingly in front of me. For some unknown reason, I cannot enter it."

Audrey's face creased with doubt. "Why would you want to enter it?" she asked.

Ambrus paused for a moment as he looked at the fire.

"Because I can see Bandi on the other side. He is frantically waving to me." The words fell out of him painfully.

"What!" we said together.

"He is on the other side of the river. He waves to me. I try and get into the water to swim to him, but some force holds me back."

"Have you searched for a boat on the shore?"

"Only for the last five hundred years," Ambrus responded dryly.

We paused for a moment, digesting this information.

"And then what happens?" I asked quietly.

"Darker clouds soon appear in the sky. Bandi turns away from me and walks back towards something I cannot see."

"And you?"

"A heavy black rain falls. The river rises violently and washes everything away. I then wake up."

There was a long pause.

"Unbelievable," I murmured.

"Yes—but true." He slouched in the chair as if this disclosure had somehow weakened him.

We sat in silence. I wondered if he was really telling the truth, for if he was, the story was from Greek mythology. He was describing the River Styx. I briefly thought about the text I'd read earlier in the morning on my laptop. It described the river and how it separated the living from the dead in the Underworld. It was guarded by a three-headed dog named Cerberus that prohibited the dead from re-entering the world of the living. But that was just a myth—not real. I shook my head.

"So if we study Shamanism we can save them?" Audrey sounded pleased with herself.

I looked at her. Those words didn't sound like rational, scientific Audrey. This place was really getting to her, I thought.

"I think not," he answered bluntly.

"Why?" she asked defensively.

"I have studied Shamanism for centuries, travelled through most of Asia and Europe to study every form of it. I've spoken to the oldest living Shamans—no one has been able to help me. The answer cannot be found there."

"So you already know what Clare has just proposed?"

"Yes."

"Then why listen to it again?"

"I wanted to make sure I hadn't missed anything." Ambrus smiled at her.

Audrey shook her head and rolled her eyes. Deceit was clearly a core trait within this man. I watched resentment spread across Audrey's face before I asked my next question.

"Have you come across anyone else on the riverbank?"

"No," he replied.

"No animals either?"

"None whatsoever."

We sat in silence, thinking about this.

"Besides, I've had more success with alternative approaches," he continued.

"You mean electrocution?" Audrey responded bluntly.

"Was it not called behaviourism at one time in the Western world?" Ambrus replied sarcastically.

"Yes—and it was considered barbaric. It's no longer practiced."

"That's a pity. It _is_ here."

I could see the pair was preparing to lock horns again. I changed the subject.

"And Bandi still looks the same at the river?" I asked.

"He remains untouched by time—in this world and the next." Ambrus replied, looking sombre.

"Much like you."

"That is unfortunately not true, Clare. I am not the warrior I once was; time brings fragility."

"It doesn't look it." Audrey tried to be more conciliatory.

There was another question on my mind. I couldn't help but ask it.

"Have you ever seen any of the other specimens on the other side of this river?"

Ambrus paused to look at me. He knew the underlying meaning to my question.

"Sorry. I have not."

A sharp pain erupted deep inside of me.

Audrey suddenly understood what I was getting at. "Have you ever tried lying with any of the other specimens?"

Ambrus turned to look at her. "Yes. Unfortunately, that has not worked either."

The pain inside of me intensified. I fought back unexpected tears that threatened to burst out of me.

"Perhaps you only see the person you have a strong connection with." Audrey stared directly at me as she spoke.

Yes. There was still hope.

Odon soon appeared and removed the dishes.

"We'll take the tea near the fire." Ambrus looked up at Odon as he stood and moved towards the red velvet chairs. We dutifully followed. I exhaled slowly and tried to relax. Ambrus stretched out in his usual manner. I couldn't help but think how much my understanding of the world had changed since the first time I sat in these chairs.

Ambrus turned to look at me expectantly. He knew there was still more on my mind.

"Ambrus."

"Yes?"

"You mentioned before that we might experience a breakthrough with Jeremy."

"Uummm."

"May I ask what you meant?"

"He may prove to be special. There is no denying that truth."

Audrey rolled her eyes at this statement. I knew she now thought it was difficult to believe any word that passed from his lips.

Ambrus glanced with amusement at her.

"What do you mean by this?" I asked.

"I am about to embark on a new direction of experimentation."

My heartbeat quickened. I unconsciously gripped the armchair.

"I have been doing this for a long time. Some might say too long. I want to find a cure—for everyone's sake."

I couldn't help but feel we were being primed for something horrible.

"And?" Audrey asked suspiciously.

"It is time to try new things."

My mind started to race. What could this mean for Jeremy?

Ambrus sat there and watched this concern spread across my face.

"What would this involve?" I finally stammered.

Once again, Ambrus avoid a direct answer. "There is the known, the unknown, and that which can never be known."

"Which one are you focused on?" Audrey asked.

"The unknown, of course."

"Respectfully, don't you think what has happened to those poor souls in the beds downstairs might fall into the category of the never to be known?"

Ambrus paused for a moment. He turned his hand over and stared at it as if it were a foreign object he'd never seen before.

"For your friend's sake, I hope that is _not_ the case," he finally replied.

"But you seem to be trying things that are already known," Audrey persisted.

Ambrus looked up at Audrey with surprise. "Please elaborate, young Audrey."

"It's well known in medical science that pain itself will not result in patients regaining consciousness."

"I am also aware of this. What is your point?"

"The shock therapy we witnessed yesterday?"

"Did it not illicit a response?"

"I think she died!"

Ambrus casually took a sip of tea. "That is incorrect. Odon has her prepped for another round tomorrow." Ambrus returned to look at the back of his hand.

"How can you do that to another human being?" Audrey gasped in disbelief.

"Quite easily." He still didn't look back up at her. "We have to separate emotions from science."

"How can you be so callous?"

"After five hundred years, emotions become overrated—a wasted effort. Their only purpose is to blur your vision."

"I hope I never become as detached as you," Audrey battled on.

"I hope you never live as long as me," Ambrus replied dryly.

Audrey sat there staring at him.

I tried to bring the conversation back to where it began.

"And Jeremy?"

"I have kept my mind open to all the possibilities for centuries." Ambrus continued to be elusive. "Even to the new religion—that of modern medicine." He turned slowly to look at Audrey. She didn't respond. We both knew Ambrus had more to say.

Ambrus laughed to himself. "I'm even a subscriber to the _British Journal of Medicine_. I must say, there have been some interesting findings of late."

"In what areas?" Audrey questioned.

"Neurosurgery particularly. It may have use for me yet."

"What do you mean?"

"The cerebellum controls consciousness, does it not?" Ambrus didn't wait for a response. "There have been some interesting experiments with this part of the brain. Perhaps it needs to be stimulated to release them from the spell."

I didn't understand what he was talking about.

"That would be a very complicated procedure. You would need a team of medical staff around you. Anaesthetists at the very least." Audrey responded disbelievingly.

"Didn't you say my specimens are already immune to pain?" he chuckled.

"I'm serious. It would be an extremely complicated procedure."

"Perhaps you are willing to help me out?" But Ambrus already knew the answer to this question. He raised his hand as Audrey spoke.

"Most definitely not!"

"That's a shame......ahh well. You don't think I have the capacity to do it by myself?" He seemed to almost be teasing her now.

"I know you don't have the qualifications." Audrey wasn't backing down. "What happened to the girl with the scar on her head?"

"Just an experiment."

"A failed experiment!"

"The definition of success is not to fail—I agree. But it must involve trial and error. Isn't that what your science is built on?"

"Not at the expense of live human beings."

"Live?" Ambrus almost whistled the word.

"Yes. They still all have a heartbeat."

"But some of them have not been conscious for a hundred years."

"We don't know that!" Audrey sat forward in her chair.

"Settle down." Ambrus raised his large hand again. "I'm not going to engage in an ethical debate with you about medical experimentation. Simply be aware that I am pushing forward into new surgical directions to find a cure. I think we should start with those who are most newly comatose. Would you not agree?"

"No!" We both yelled the word in unison.

I was almost on my feet now. Ambrus didn't try and hide a large grin that spread across his face. He looked at us as if he were studying specimens again.

"I too feel as passionate as you, but mine is less misplaced."

"Are you kidding?" Audrey retorted. "It's going to kill him!"

"Aren't you going to thank me when he wakes up?" Ambrus mused.

"It's unlikely."

"They also said that about the effectiveness of penicillin one hundred years ago," Ambrus was quick to counter.

"You're going to kill him," Audrey repeated between clenched teeth.

"Time will tell. We can start in the morning."

"No!" I yelled.

Ambrus turned to look at the fear building within me. He stood up and stared down at both of us.

"We can talk more about it in the morning before we start. I'm going to have a little __ lay down now," he drawled.

"With Bandi?"

"I may not see you again till late this evening." He didn't bother to answer Audrey's question.

"I hope you don't drown," Audrey replied sarcastically.

Suddenly Ambrus lurched towards Audrey—his movement was a blur. He

snatched her arm and dragged her effortlessly up towards his face. She was quickly standing on her tiptoes.

"Watch your tongue, young Audrey. It's a precious thing to have." He snarled the words into her face.

Audrey instinctively recoiled from him as she stared into his large black eyes.

"I'm...I'm sorry," she stammered meekly.

"You may yet prove to be more sorry than you think."

He released her arm, and she fell heavily back into the chair. Ambrus left without saying another word. I quickly got up and scurried back to the bedroom.

Audrey found me sobbing with my head in my hands when she entered the bedroom. I felt her sit down beside me, but I didn't look up. Something was slowly tearing inside of me.

"We can't let him do it." The words burst out of me.

"I know. We'll think of something."

"What?"

"I'm not sure yet."

"We haven't done anything yet. We've just been going along with his twisted plans."

"I know. We will find a way to escape."

"Escape?" I looked up at her incredulously.

Audrey hesitated.

"He's going to kill Jeremy in the morning, and you're thinking of escaping?" I spat the words out of me.

"I didn't mean it that way."

I wiped tears away with the back of my sleeve. "How are we going to stop him?"

"I'm not sure that we can."

I looked up at her with disbelief. These were not the words I wanted to hear from my sister.

"Do you think he's bluffing?" I was looking for reassurance.

Audrey didn't answer. She looked away instead. We both knew that he wasn't.

"Do you remember when he first referred to them as sacrificums?" Audrey asked softly.

"Yes."

"You know that's not Latin for 'specimens,' don't you?"

"No. What does it stand for?"

"Sacrificum means just what it sounds like—sacrifice."

There was a pause. I couldn't believe that Jeremy was going to die in the morning. I'd already lost him once; I couldn't do it twice.

Audrey exhaled heavily before speaking. "Ambrus is lying with Bandi, right? He will be for a while. If you want to try and carry Jeremy out now, I'm willing to give it a go." She was now trying to make amends.

I shook my head. "It will never work. Besides, it could be a trap."

Tears streamed down my face—the situation was futile. Audrey slipped an arm around my shoulders and pulled me to her. I was sobbing loudly. But an idea started to emerge through the emotion. Audrey's words quickly distracted me from it.

"What about finding Odon now and pleading with him to let us go with Jeremy?"

"He'll never do that," I replied. "You know that Ambrus is his master."

"What about yesterday when Ambrus was kneeling down in front of Odon?"

"It was probably another trick—nothing here can be trusted. Besides, they knew we were looking at them. No one has left this facility in a hundred and fifty years. Jeremy is not going to be the first. Surely others have tried to save the children before us?"

"I hope not—for their own sake," Audrey murmured.

We sat there contemplating who might have come before us. I wondered if these people were now in the cemetery below us.

I looked at the window as if the answer could be found outside the building. The sun was still high in the sky and not a cloud could be seen; everything looked fresh and new.

The idea came to me again. This time it was intertwined with an emotion; this time it was more determined to stay. I got up and walked over to grab a handkerchief out of my bag. This gave the idea the necessary time to crystallise in my mind. It was now ready to be spoken; to be breathed into life.

I turned back and saw Audrey sitting on the bed. Her face was flushed. I could see she was struggling to find a solution.

"What if there was a different way?" I ventured.

"Sorry?"

"What if we did the unexpected?"

"Like?"

But the idea was harder to verbalise then I expected. I swung back

around to look out the window. I grabbed the windowsill for support.

"Ambrus thinks he knows what's going to happen right?" I said.

"Yes."

"That's his power. He already knows that we're going to try and convince him later tonight not to operate on Jeremy. We both know that we can't change his mind." I hesitated before continuing.

"Ambrus is going to kill Jeremy tomorrow morning. He might not die straight away, but his fate will be sealed. All three of us can see the immediate future, right?"

"Probably."

"We need to do the unexpected—something he would never consider us doing, to break this chain of events."

"Like what?"

This time the idea was on the tip of my tongue. I hesitated again, but it now demanded my attention. It threatened to break out of me if I didn't speak it. I still wasn't ready.

"I'm not in the right frame of mind to know the answer to that question," I tried to explain.

"You're not making any sense."

I exhaled heavily before continuing. "We need to think like him. _He's_ got an unfair advantage. _He's_ got the spell."

I watched Audrey's eyes widen in disbelief. But she didn't try and cut me off.

"We need to find his weakness," I went on.

"How are we going to do that?"

"With an overlay."

Audrey's eyes widened more. I watched my words ripple over her. "What!"

"With an overlay—I'm going to read Jeremy's book."

"No, you are not! I won't let you!"

"I'm going to read the book. It's the only way to save him."

"No it's not! It's the worst way!"

I paused for a moment to collect my thoughts. There were four irrefutable facts circling in my head.

"Audrey, just listen to me. We are in a foreign land. Jeremy is going to die tomorrow. Nobody knows we are here. We have no way of getting home."

I watched my words resonate through her. Audrey's only response was to shake her head.

"You're going to risk your own life to save Jeremy's?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Because I love him." The admission was a relief, but Audrey already knew this.

"And if it doesn't work?"

"You can travel home and raise the alarm. Both of us can be brought back and receive proper treatment."

"How are you going to get an overlay?"

"I'm going to ask Odon when he comes."

Audrey looked at me with utter disbelief. "You seem to have figured all this out." She paused, then said, "What do you want me to do?"

"I want you to run for the gates when I read it. Go home and raise the alarm, please..."

"I'm not leaving you here." There was conviction in her voice.

"I'm taking a big risk. There is no need for you to do the same."

Audrey dropped her head in her hands before replying. "I've already taken a bigger risk than I wanted to by coming here. I can't believe you're considering doing this."

"I am doing this."

"Please, Clare, don't throw your life away."

"I'm not—I'm saving another's life."

I turned away from her and looked out the window. Tears were welling in my eyes. I now desperately wished I'd never brought Audrey here. How could I undo what was now done? I should have come alone, that was for certain. But I was aware of one more thing: I was the one who had to fix the problem now; this decision sat comfortably with me.

Audrey came and stood beside me. She placed her hand on mine.

"I just can't let you do it, Clare."

"I'm doing it."

Audrey sighed. She could sense that I was committed. She tried one last time. "Are you sure?"

I kept my eyes straight ahead on the horizon. "I'm sure."

We both stood staring out the window. It was as if we were under a different kind of spell. Audrey was the first to break it.

"Once you use the overlay, are we going to escape or are you going to lie with Jeremy?"

"I'm going to Jeremy."

Audrey exhaled heavily.

"I need one chance to try and save him."

"And then we're going to escape together?"

"Yes."

"With or without Jeremy?"

"Yes."

Audrey sighed again. "Are you really expecting to fall under a trance?"

"Yes." I didn't hesitate. I could sense that Audrey was frustrated.

"Please don't tell me you're really expecting to travel to some river and see Jeremy stranded on the other side?"

I gave a one-shoulder shrug.

"Clare. We don't even know if this is the truth. Ambrus could be lying to us! Think of all the other lies we've caught him in. In fact, I don't think he has told us the truth since we've been here."

"It doesn't matter if he is telling the truth. I believe it."

"You believe you are really going to see Jeremy on the other side of a river?"

"Not any river, the River Styx."

Audrey frowned. "What?"

"I believe the river Ambrus spoke of is the River Styx. It separates this world from the Underworld. It separates the living from the dead."

"Are you serious?" Audrey shook her head, her mouth open in disbelief.

"The Greeks believed it for thousands of years. You know, many people believe there is a grain of truth to ancient myths. Maybe there's some truth to this one."

"I'm not so sure about that. Even if you do find the river, how are you going to cross it?"

"I've got a plan."

"Ambrus has been trying to find a way across for five hundred years," she pointed out.

"I'm going to call to the river master."

"The what?"

I took a slow, purposeful breath before continuing.

"You can't find the boat in the fog by yourself. It has to be brought to you by Charon, the river master. I will call to him—he will appear. I'm guessing Ambrus didn't know to do that."

"And you believe that this Charon person is going to take you across in his boat?" Audrey didn't try and hide her disbelief.

"Yes. I believe it."

"And you also believe that he is going to bring you back with Jeremy?"

"Yes."

"Even if this is true, once you cross the river, you will be with the dead. You'll be one of them. He won't bring you back. This is Jeremy's problem."

"We'll convince him that we're alive."

"How?"

"I don't know."

"You've lost your mind. The more you talk, the crazier it sounds," she exclaimed.

"It has to be crazy for it to work."

I could see that Audrey didn't believe in the plan. She continued to shake her head. But still the scientist emerged from within her—she was methodical till the end.

"How do you know it's not going to take years to cross the river?"

"It can't. We won't have much time."

"Why?"

"We have to avoid Cerberus."

"Who is that?"

"The keeper of the Underworld."

"Why do you have to avoid him?"

"He's a three-headed hound."

Audrey raised her arms and then dropped them to her sides. She laughed incredulously. "Great. What does he do?"

"He prevents the dead from escaping from the Underworld."

"Sounds like he's good at it."

***

The sun had passed its apex and was starting to descend by the time I went looking for Odon. Audrey was quick to follow me. It felt strange that I was leading her for the first time.

We didn't find Odon in either the specimens' room or the dining room. We breached the kitchen doors. I was surprised to find a small oven with only a single stove. The rest of the room was bare. This facility had never entertained people; at least not anyone that was awake.

The library on the second floor was also empty, except for the five sets of green eyes that stared back at us from the portraits. I walked in frustration to the end of the corridor and peered out the window. The grounds were also empty; not a single wolfhound was in sight. Audrey was breathing apprehensively over my shoulder. I knew what she was thinking.

"Looks like a good time for you to make a run for it," I murmured. A part of me now wanted her to leave me behind. _Go! Save yourself!_ I almost wanted to yell at her.

"I'm not going anywhere." She placed a hand on my shoulder.

I gave it a light squeeze.

We searched the third floor together, but only the rooms that were unlocked. Ambrus' office was empty and we tiptoed past Bandi's room. I didn't dare enter for fear of what we might find. The search proved futile. I knew that time was running out. Ambrus would wake in the night. We both stood looking at each other in the corridor.

"Let's try the experimentation room."

"Okay."

But the room was bare; only a line of surgical tools lay neatly across the bench. I shuddered—Jeremy would soon be lying on the table. For once, I was certain Ambrus wasn't lying about his intentions. This was where Jeremy would meet his fate in the morning. The thought pushed me forward.

I spun around quickly, but I was alone. Audrey hadn't entered the room with me. I saw her again when I closed the door behind me. She was standing down the corridor talking to somebody—it was Odon. I hurried towards them. Audrey was shaking her head as I approached. Odon stared up at her, standing with his back to a closed door. His hand was still resting on the doorknob when I almost crashed into them.

"We've found you." I tried to sound upbeat.

Odon turned and looked at me with blank eyes. He no doubt knew my intentions. He held my gaze as if to determine the seriousness of my intent. But the old man could see that I wouldn't waver; he nodded his head approvingly.

Audrey gasped loudly as she watched him. "No, Odon! This isn't right."

But he didn't respond. Rather, he turned slowly and unlocked the door behind him. It creaked loudly as he pushed it open; he disappeared inside. I shot a quick glance at Audrey before following him.

The room was dark; only a single shaft of light penetrated through closed curtains on the far side of the room. Odon took a seat near the wall. I stood and waited while my eyes adjusted to the darkness. He was sitting beside a bed. I blinked hard and slowly moved towards him. It couldn't be. Somebody was lying in the bed. I blinked again as I got closer—it was a girl the same age as me. I stood beside Odon and felt Audrey press behind me.

"Ohh my God. There is more," she whispered.

I stood motionless in disbelief. The girl who lay before me wore a light blue bed gown; white sheets were pulled up around her waist. She had fine eloquent features; her skin was unbelievably pale. The sun had not touched it in a long time. Blonde hair snaked around her neck, swept back with a jewel-encrusted headband. In that moment, she could have been mistaken for a real princess.

Odon lifted a leathery hand and placed it gently on her forearm.

"My daughter," he murmured.

We both gasped. My mind raced as to why he would show her to us now. Was he trying to stop me, or was he trying to give me more reason to go ahead with my plan?

He spoke again. "Yes. It is true. This is Adrienn."

"Your daughter? But...how?"

Odon didn't look up at us; his eyes remained focused on the girl as if she would wake at any moment. But it was clear that she was comatose like the others. Her breathing was rhythmic and undisturbed.

I felt Audrey's hand on my shoulder.

"How long have you both been here?" I asked the first question that came to my mind.

"A long time."

"How long?" Audrey pressed harder.

"Almost a lifetime, it will be soon."

"Is she the same as the others?"

"Yes."

"So this is why you're really here?"

Odon nodded in silence. Audrey pushed past me and stood beside the bed.

"She's beautiful."

"Yes. The only jewel in my life."

My mind whirled. Odon had been here a long time. I wondered if he was trapped as well.

"I'm sorry," Audrey whispered.

Odon didn't reply. There was nothing to say. He dropped his head as he stroked his daughter's forearm.

"We're going to find a cure."

I was startled by Audrey's comment. We waited for a response.

"This is what awaits you." He looked up at me with weary eyes as he gently held his daughter.

"I have to take the chance." I placed a hand on his shoulder. This was the first time I'd touched him. He was warm—he was still alive.

Odon turned to look at Audrey for confirmation of my request, but it never came. She dipped her head and shook it.

"I'm doing it." My words were spoken to both of them, but neither of them responded. Odon got up slowly and left the room.

I waited for the overlay.

Chapter 17

Reading

We returned to our room in silence. I sat on the bed and waited. Finally we had a plan. It couldn't wait any longer—Jeremy needed us. The sun was already beginning to set and shadows were extending across the courtyard below us. Ambrus would no doubt wake in the darkness.

Audrey was uncharacteristically quiet. She was sitting on the other bed pretending to look at something on her laptop. I got up and walked over to the window and rested my head against the glass. My eyes settled on the cemetery that was tucked underneath the trees beyond the chateau. I prayed Audrey wouldn't end up in it. Escape now seemed impossible. We had been kidding ourselves all along. The plan had to work—it was our only chance of survival.

I turned and walked towards my bag on the table. It didn't take long to put my hand on what I rummaged for. A shudder rippled through me when my fingers grabbed hold of Jeremy's book. I pulled it out but didn't dare open it. I both feared and respected its contents. I turned the book over gently in my hands. It was thin and the front cover was worn—he had carried it everywhere. But why? Had he read it more than once? There was no title on the front page and nothing to warn the reader of what hid inside.

Audrey was nervously tapping away on her notebook. I wondered what she was doing. Knowing her, she was typing out a chronology of events for someone to find long after we'd disappeared. I pushed the thought from my mind. Besides, Ambrus would never leave any evidence of us—apart from that which lay in the cemetery.

Odon suddenly appeared in the doorway. It hadn't taken him long to find the overlay. He also didn't object to me using it. I was surprised by both these facts.

Odon walked directly towards me. Time was now of the essence. He thrust something awkwardly out towards me in his hand. It looked like an old worn piece of cardboard that was no larger than the cover of a small diary. It had holes systematically cut out of it. It was stained and discoloured from time itself. But there was no hiding its true purpose. It was the overlay—and it would unlock an unknown world to me.

I stood hesitantly before Odon, unsure what to do next.

"Take it, please."

I reached out with a trembling hand and grabbed it. He was quick to release it to me.

"Start at the first page, finish at the last; no pauses are permitted and no pages can be missed—such errors will prove fatal," he warned.

I stood dumbstruck and stared at the overlay in my hand. It was difficult to believe something this small could have such powerful consequences. I closed my eyes and thought about Jeremy and this jolted me into action. I slipped the overlay into the front of the book in preparation.

"You must read it now, if you are to read it at all." Odon looked out the window at the setting sun.

"How long do we have?" Audrey asked.

"He will wake when the moon is at its peak in the sky tonight. You must already be lying with Jeremy by then—he will be displeased when he finds out. There will be consequences for all of us."

Odon looked in turn at Audrey and then me.

"Thanks." I choked on a nervous laugh.

"I will go and prepare Jeremy for you."

"Where will he be?"

"When you have finished with the overlay, you will be able to find me. Dress warmly for it is cold where you are going." He paused for a moment as if to find the right words. "Bring the overlay with you. I too fear Ambrus if it is lost. He will destroy everything."

Odon turned and walked quickly out of the room. It was the fastest I'd ever seen him move.

The door closed behind him. The sound made me jump. I walked purposefully towards the table and pulled back a chair before sitting down on it. Audrey quickly sat in the chair beside me.

"Are we going to start on the first page?"

"What?" I looked at her in disbelief.

"Do we start reading from the first page?"

"Wait—you're going to read it with me?"

"Yes."

I sat there for a moment and contemplated her words. A flood of emotions swept over me.

"I can't let you do it."

"I came with you this far. I'll go with you until the end."

"I can't let you risk your life for Jeremy and me."

"Isn't it already in jeopardy?" She waved a hand theatrically in the air as Ambrus would.

I looked down at the book. I wanted to apologise to her. But it was difficult to find any words—where would I even begin?

"Besides, who's to say the spell won't be weakened if we read it together?"

"What do you mean?"

Audrey paused before continuing. "Let's use the overlay together. Read each word out loud. Perhaps it will only have half the effect."

"Which half?"

"The first half, of course. Let's hope it's not strong enough to make us comatose." She tried to smile. I could see that she'd given this more thought than I had. "Either way, we need to start now; time is not on our side." She motioned with her head towards the window and the purple light that was now pushing inside.

"Are you absolutely sure?" I asked again.

"All the way to the end. We're sticking together." She grabbed my hand and squeezed it tightly.

I could feel tears welling in my eyes. I looked down at the book on the table in front of us.

"How long do you think it will take to read?"

She looked at the book. "Maybe an hour."

"Is that all?" I asked.

"It _can't_ take any longer."

She was right. There was no time left.

I spun quickly on the chair and hugged her tightly.

"I love you."

"I love you too."

"Thank you."

"Think nothing of it." She smiled at me.

With that, Audrey pulled her chair even closer to mine. I ran my hand over the smooth leather-bound book.

"I just hope this works," she murmured.

I hesitated for a moment—it didn't seem real; nothing did anymore—but Audrey was quick to act. She opened the book to the contents page. There were three chapters—none of them were titled.

"The author wasn't creative with the chapter titles."

"It doesn't look that way." My voice sounded distant and was filled with uncertainty.

I flicked through the first few pages and was surprised to see the words were handwritten rather than typed. Each word was impeccably neat and evenly spaced, ideal for using an overlay. I slipped my fingers through the pages and pulled the overlay from its hiding place.

Audrey turned the pages over to the start of the first chapter. The page was divided by three horizontal grids. It was clear the overlay must be sequentially placed on each separate grid.

She pressed the book flat against the desk with one hand. I pressed it flat with another. My free hand grasped hers tightly.

I placed the overlay delicately with a trembling hand in its position on the first page.

"Are you ready?"

"Yes." For some strange reason, I believed it.

"We'll have to make sure we read each word exactly at the same time."

"Yes. I'll be careful."

There was nothing more to say. We both took a deep breath, then together we started reading the words that appeared through the overlay on the first page.

Knowledge and power is offered here in verse,

But valour is fleeting and will end in a curse;

A timely warning is made for those who read on,

For a saviour will be needed into the unknown whereon.

These words were born from loss, with a purpose to regain,

What was stolen from us and the lives that were slain;

We seek to regain a country and the pride of a nation

And punish those who stole it with eternal damnation

Text offers power and is strengthened here through rhyme,

But the reward is fleeting and will perish with time;

Into the next world, this reader will travel,

And with no guide or shelter, all hope shall unravel.

Through the darkness you will descend, any chance of return gone

But still it pulls you forward and you no doubt read on;

This warning will not be heeded and there is no need for waiting,

For risk and reward are polars, and there is no point in equating.

An apprentice shaman you will become, with untold healing power,

But this fortune is diminishing with each passing hour

Until the end, make the most of your time to cure

Take away the pain and suffering the unfortunate must endure

But spare a moment for yourself, for you will need to find

A path back to the living, or forever be left behind

With those across the black river, in the land of the dead

And be damned to eternal sorrow and dread

And so it went.

At first, our voices were strained and foreign. But they became more rhythmical as we turned each page and worked our way deeper into the book. We read each word together, neither of us daring to stop or look away. Our eyes didn't leave the pages for the next hour. The overlay was simple to use—the necessary words were clearly revealed to us. There was no confusion or hesitation.

Each word felt purposeful and exact. When we came to the end of a chapter we turned to the next and continued without pause. By the last chapter, our voices were one. I couldn't tell where Audrey's voice started and mine finished. The last few pages were effortless. By the time we closed the book, I was smiling for some unknown reason.

I turned to look at Audrey. She had her eyes closed.

"That wasn't too bad." Her voice was barely a whisper.

Her voice sounded different now, but not unfamiliar. We finally let go of each other's hand.

I sat there for a moment as a newfound calmness washed over me. At first came it waves before settling over me completely. It was surreal and pleasurable. The anguish of the last week quickly vanished. The clarity was unbelievable. The spell was working. I listened to my steady breathing while thinking about the week's events. Everything seemed interconnected now—the book, the hospital, the wolfhounds—even Ambrus. It was suddenly clear to me our path was always going to lead to this moment. There was a pattern and we had now become part of it. We were always being propelled forward towards this moment—by forces both within and beyond our control. We were always going in search of Jeremy. And I realised I was always in love with him.

"Let's leave the overlay here. In case we need to bargain with it." Audrey rose slowly to her feet.

"I agree." Deceit would now be a two-way street.

She slipped the overlay into a small crack that ran down the wall beside the fireplace.

***

We headed straight for the room where Odon's daughter lay. I knew Jeremy would be there waiting for us. It occurred to me Odon had always wanted us to read the book. This had been his plan from the beginning—from our very first step into the chateau. We had been puppets in a larger production, revealing his daughter to us was one of the final acts. But now we were going to be in control—it was our time.

Audrey pushed the door open and Odon turned to greet us. He was standing over Jeremy, who was lying on a portable bed in the middle of the room. Adrienn's bed had been pushed up against the far wall; she remained motionless.

"How are you feeling?" Odon forced a smile.

"Never better," we replied in unison.

I moved instinctively towards Jeremy. He was lying on his back with his eyes closed. Two small portable beds were positioned on one side of him. Jeremy looked different to me now. He seemed more alive, as if the wall of sleep that separated us was no longer impenetrable. I felt closer to him. We were going to save him.

Odon jerked uneasily around the bed. I watched him closely, studying his movements. He was nervous. But why? I wondered if he had willingly infected anybody like us before. And if so, what had happened to them? I pushed the answer to this question quickly out of my mind.

"Did you bring back the overlay?" he mumbled almost to himself.

"No," I said.

Odon's face hardened. "I'll retrieve it when you are under."

"Under?" Audrey asked.

He dismissed the question with a wave of his old hand. "Quickly." Odon gestured towards the waiting beds. "There is little time left."

It was obvious we were expected to lie together on one side of Jeremy.

"Who is closest to Jeremy? It is important for your quest to find him in the darkness."

Audrey looked at me. I scampered up onto the empty bed and lay down beside Jeremy. I interlocked my hand into his; Audrey was beside me within a moment. I felt her body press against the side of mine. Odon appeared above us with heavy white twine.

"In this world and the next, you must be bound." He proceeded to bind my right hand to Jeremy, and my left to Audrey. We didn't object—it felt necessary. I turned my head and my eyes focused on Jeremy. In that last moment, I marvelled at his beautiful face.

Odon's voice distracted this thought as he loomed above me.

"You are the centre. In this world and the next. Whatever happens, don't get separated from Audrey. Not in the swamp land, and not if you are lucky enough to make it to the river," Odon warned.

"If?" Audrey said confidently.

"There are many things that will want to keep you there. You must be careful. There is no guarantee that you will return. There is much evidence in the room below us of this fact."

I turned to look at Audrey.

"We'll be alright," she said, looking directly at me.

Audrey closed her eyes—my fearless sister couldn't wait any longer for the challenge.

"I will leave you now in peace. I trust you know the way?"

We both nodded, and I realised we did know the way—it felt like an old memory that had been lost for years. I knew what needed to be done—we would find him in the darkness.

There was nothing more to say. I turned my head briefly to look out the window. Dusk was now upon the chateau. A pink shaft of light split the room. I paused and watched it gracefully inch up the wall. Time was slowing. We would have to move quickly to the river if there was any chance at all. Ambrus would be awake soon.

I turned my face and stared at the ceiling, but my eyes were closed before Odon had even left the room. We didn't say goodbye—it didn't seem necessary.

My breathing was heavy and rhythmic. The skin on my wrist felt electrified as it pressed against Audrey. I could feel every hair on my arm standing on its end. In this surreal moment, I'd never felt so close to my twin sister. This thought quickly gave way to a deeper calmness. I lay in the darkness, waiting for it to begin. I knew that my presence alone was enough for it to commence—and it did. My true purpose had finally been revealed to me. There was no turning back. My mind settled on an image of Jeremy laughing in the coffee shop. His face was radiant and his laughter swept over me like warm water.

My thoughts slowed further until this image vaporised, and then there was nothing—just myself and the darkness. I let the blackness engulf me; then it passed through me. Before long, I too started to dissolve into the darkness. My mind was clear when my senses finally gave way. The peace was sublime. No anxiety, no fear, no doubt—nothing. In that final peaceful moment, I too ceased to exist as I was.

***

Something eventually found me in the darkness. At first it felt like a cool breeze against my body. I welcomed it and arched towards it. It came in gusts and pulsated before becoming constant. I realised I was falling. I wasn't afraid. The wind went straight through me and any final thoughts of the living vanished. Then it was gone.

The breeze vanished as quickly as it had arrived. I opened my eyes and looked up at dark clouds that swirled ominously in a black sky above me. I blinked—I had never seen anything like it before. They were moving fast and were getting closer, but this thought didn't dispel them as it would if it were only a dream. My eyes focused—they were real. Something or someone was beside me. I turned to see Audrey blinking in awe at the same menacing sky.

We were on our backs. The earth under us was wet and muddy; my fingers gripped rotting leaves. I sat up, scanning around me. A heavy mist was everywhere. There was little to be seen apart from dead trees that were all around us, their large lifeless trunks twisting and reaching for the sky in a last desperate act of reprieve. The branches were white and decaying. Some of them had fallen into large swamp holes that were filled with black water; more lifeless trees were reflected within them. It was clear that we were in a dead forest. I couldn't shake the feeling I had been here before.

From somewhere in the darkness an animal suddenly cried out in pain. The sound was loud and prolonged. I instinctively grabbed Audrey's arm.

"Let's go."

I helped Audrey to her feet and looked around cautiously. We were in a small clearing. The dead trees formed a perfect circle around us. I flinched when something moved in one of the larger swamp holes in front of us. The creature's large tail broke the surface and then quickly disappeared, leaving only a trail of bubbles to mark its presence.

This was a shadowless place. There was no moon in the sky, but a dull glow broke out from behind the black clouds above. Dead tree roots snaked up all around as. The earth smelt of rot and a heavy fog obscured our view—it was disorientating. There was no clear path to be seen; swamp holes and bog holes were scattered all around us in every direction. I dreaded what creatures hid within them. I tried to remain calm. We must be able to reach the river. If Ambrus could do it, so could we.

"Which way?" I whispered to Audrey.

But she was shaking her head in disbelief at the gloom. Something else in the mist called out in anguish. It was followed by the sound of cracking bones. I quickly turned around but there was still no visible clear path.

"Close your eyes." Audrey grabbed my hand and drew me closer to her.

I obeyed and the reason for her command was quickly revealed. Within the darkness, we could hear the sound of running water. It was close and seemed to be coming from behind us. I opened my eyes and spun around. The sound quickly vanished, but at least we now knew what direction to find Jeremy.

Audrey was the first to take tentative steps out across the mud. Each step was precarious as the black earth clutched at our boots. I hoped we weren't about to be swallowed into oblivion. We slowly began circumventing swamp holes, slipping and stumbling as we pushed forward. The mist refused to relinquish its grip on this place. The bitter cold seeped into my bones and took my breath away.

Mud flicked up from Audrey's boots and quickly started to cover me. We walked in silence—I feared if we spoke, our words would reveal our presence to unknown dangers. Odon's warning rang through my head.

Audrey suddenly stumbled forward and fell heavily. Her left arm and shoulder crashed into a large puddle that sprayed water up against surrounding dead tree trunks. She cursed under her breath and looked back towards me, a mixture of disbelief and dread etched across her face. I quickly dragged her back to her feet. Bubbles slowly rose from the water in front of us. There was something in the swamp hole, and it shifted silently beneath the surface. Whatever it was, I hoped it stayed hidden.

We trudged forward without looking back. I was breathing heavily, and the vapour from my mouth collected in the mist that surrounded us. Something howled again, much closer this time. We struggled on, clutching wildly at anything for support. Our boots sank in the mud and tangled roots rose up from the darkness to slow our progress. Eventually we came to a large thicket of dead bushes and pushed through it without hesitation. Thorns scratched our faces and blood appeared on the back of my sleeve.

Audrey paused on the other side and I crashed into her. She didn't turn around but was transfixed by the huge swamp hole that was now in front of us.

"Is this the river?" Audrey asked apprehensively.

But we both knew it wasn't. This would be something else—a test perhaps? The other side beckoned to us. It was lined with more dead trees and through them we finally spied an actual path—this was the way to the river. Its reflection stretched out across the water mocking us. I scanned the edge but there was no way of walking around it. The thicket on either side was too dense and quickly fell away to walls of steep mud. The sliding tracks in the mud revealed hoofed animals had tried and failed to scamper up the bank before us. I wondered what had waited in the water to devour them.

It was impossible to gauge how deep the water was but we had no choice— we had to cross it. I scanned the swamp and saw bubbles moving ominously across the surface in a straight line near the far side. I shuddered—there was something in there. I hoped it wasn't waiting for us. Another eerie howl broke the silence and the sound propelled us forward. We lurched into the water together. It was icy cold and we were quickly up to our waists in it. To my relief, the bottom was firm and we didn't sink any lower. I took long strides and half paddled with my arms. My eyes stayed focused on the dead trees on the other side.

I felt something grab at my foot and I tried to kick it. Blind panic rose within me and something screamed out. I couldn't be certain it wasn't me. Audrey splashed heavily past me and dragged me forward.

We surged up the bank on the other side. Audrey stumbled forward and leaned against a large rotting tree trunk. Her eyes were closed and she was shuddering. We were freezing. I knew she needed time to catch her breath, but there was no time to rest.

"We're close," I tried to reassure her.

I staggered forward first through the next thicket in front of us. Twisted branches and thorns clawed at our clothes as if protecting something. The prize was soon revealed to us in sound on the other side—we could hear running water. River stones were underneath our feet and the mist lightened. We slipped and scampered forward. Our footsteps were marked for all to hear but I didn't care. I fought the urge to start running.

A final wall of fog rose ominously up in front of us and we ploughed through it without hesitation. The jewel was finally revealed as a large black river emerged in front of us. A dull light danced across the fast-flowing water. Dark mountains loomed large in the distance. I frantically searched the far shoreline for any sign of Jeremy—there was nothing.

"Is that him?" Audrey asked. She was pointing at something across the river.

My eyes searched the bank on the other side in desperation. My heart was pounding and ready to explode.

A figure was visible through the darkness. Someone was waving frantically at us from the other side. It looked like Jeremy, it had to be him. My body surged with excitement but I composed myself. The real journey had not yet begun.

"Jeremy!" Audrey yelled out desperately as she waved at him.

He didn't respond. There was no way he could hear us. The river was too wide, and no sound could be heard above the fast-moving black water. I turned and put a hand on her shoulder.

"This is not the way."

Audrey looked at me doubtfully.

A cool wind was strengthening; it whipped our wet hair back from our faces. The black clouds above were darkening and moving quicker, and I wondered if it was about to rain. I scanned the bank for any other sign of life, but there was nothing to be seen, only river stones stretched out into the darkness on either side of us.

I took a breath and sucked it deep inside me as I squinted into the wind. Something surged within me and—now was the time. I pulled Audrey back from the water's edge. Surely he must hear me. I would make him hear me. I called out with a clear voice.

"Oh ruler of the dead coast, we seek passage to the other side!" I yelled with all my heart into the wind. I waited desperately for an answer. But only the black water responded as it snaked and coiled defiantly in front of us. I turned to look at Jeremy. His dark silhouette stood motionless.

"What do you think?" I gasped at Audrey with frustration. My only plan had already failed.

"Try again. This time downwind." She pointed down the river into nothingness. Her cheeks were flushed against the cold air.

I called out again, this time through every cell in my body. My vocal cords strained and I closed my eyes. The words burst out of me in a torrent of twisted despair and longing. We waited in silence, but there was no response. I swung around to look at Audrey in desperation. She was smiling at something over my shoulder. I quickly turned see what she was gazing at across the river.

It emerged rapidly out of the fog. At first it was only a black smudge, but its true form quickly revealed itself. It was a small wooden boat and the figure standing at the back of it propelled the craft forward with a ferryman's pole using long graceful strokes. The figure was equally dark and its face was obscured by a low-hanging hood.

We stood together in a mixture of apprehension and relief as the boat came to rest against the stony water's edge only a few paces in front of us. The ferryman didn't speak nor did he reveal his face. He looked in our direction, but said nothing. I stood transfixed, watching the growing waves slap against the side of the boat. The craft was small, and could carry no more than four people. It would be perfect for us.

I desperately hoped he would speak, but no words left the darkness of the robe. His sleeves flapped against the strengthening wind that blew from down the river.

"We need to rescue our friend! Can you please help us?" I pointed to Jeremy on the other side of the river.

The cloaked figure did not move.

"Please. We need to get across the river!" Audrey yelled over my shoulder through the wind. The figure remained motionless. He didn't even turn to look at Jeremy.

I was confused and desperate. Why had he come to us if he wasn't going to help?

Finally the ferryman grasped the pole with a white bony hand and lifted it up to point back towards the direction we had come from. I watched his movement in anguish.

"No. We're not going back!" Audrey yelled.

The ferryman dropped the pole and pointed back towards the thicket with a long bony hand. I shook my head in disbelief as I shuddered against the cold—this could not be. Surely we hadn't travelled this far and risked everything for nothing. He would listen to us—he _must_ listen to us.

"Please!" I begged and stumbled forward towards the boat, reaching out a hand towards the wooden craft. The wind whipped across the bank and the cold water stung my eyes. I squinted up at this creature from the darkness, but it remained faceless through my blurred vision.

"He's not dead. He's alive!" I yelled in a last desperate act.

These words had an immediate effect. He turned around swiftly to look at Jeremy. I reached up a hand towards him but he didn't respond.

Audrey suddenly pushed past me and clambered up into the boat. My mouth dropped open.

"Let's give him no choice!" she yelled down at me, stretching out her hand so I could grasp onto it. She yanked me aboard and I fell heavily onto the wooden floor. We were ankle-deep in water. The floor was covered in gold coins. My mind whirled in wonder as I squinted up at the figure again.

Still he didn't speak. Rather, he swung into action and drove the pole hard into the bank. The boat immediately responded. It turned quickly and we faced the rapidly moving black current. Audrey was breathing heavily at my side. She knelt down and we clung together as the wind howled around us. My eyes stung as the water sprayed up. The dark figure heaved against his pole and we started to make our way out into the river. Large whirlpools snaked beside the boat but he manoeuvred the craft around them. The wooden vessel groaned in anguish as larger waves smashed into us. Still we pushed ever forward—we were making progress.

I kept my eyes locked on the bank on the other side. Jeremy was now standing in knee-deep water. He was waving frantically towards us again. It was real. We were going to save him.

"We're going to do it," I whispered to myself.

"It's not over yet." Audrey pressed hard against my back. I could feel her body shuddering against the cold. The ferryman loomed above us; his large frame drove the pole again and again into the swirling river. Water ran off him in a constant stream that spilled down upon us. The boat lurched and lumbered on through the waves. The wind intensified again, slowing us down. I peered into the wind, knowing we were not meant to go to the land of the dead.

But Jeremy was close now. The wind and rain would have to heed to us, as would death itself. We scrambled forward towards the front of the boat—our clothes were drenched and we shivered against the cold. The wooden floor was hard against my palms. Jeremy waded out through the water; he was grinning broadly. He seemed oblivious to the wind that whipped water over him.

I suddenly realised it had started to rain. It was light at first and then fell heavier. Water smashed into us from every direction. The bleak landscape grew darker and threatened to wash Jeremy away completely.

The ferryman stopped and pulled the pole out to lean against it. I looked up at him for an explanation that never came. He turned to look back across the water.

"Can we get closer!" I screamed into the wind at Audrey.

"It doesn't look like he wants to touch the bank!"

Jeremy was shouting at us, but we couldn't hear him above the roar of the water. He was close, I could feel him.

I couldn't wait any longer. I seized the moment and jumped into the water. The cold darkness was blinding, wrapping around me like a blanket. I pushed off the bottom and splashed forward through the water towards Jeremy. He reached out towards me as the torrent of water tried to separate us. Suddenly I felt a hand. It was his hand and he pulled me towards him. I collapsed into his chest as he wrapped his arms around me.

"Thank you!" The words roared out of him with breathtaking intensity.

I couldn't speak. Water surged around us as I clung to him. His body was warm against mine. I looked up at him but my vision was blurred.

"It's great to see you!" I finally managed to find my voice.

"You too—I knew you would come for me!"

He placed a hand on my head and drew me back into his chest. If we couldn't get back, I would be content to stay here with him. A gust of wind drove into us and I momentarily lost my footing. My face hit the black water and I panicked. Jeremy dragged me closer to him.

"Clare!" Audrey screamed from the boat. I could see the ferryman was already turning the boat around in preparation for the return voyage.

Audrey yelled again but the water drowned out her words. Jeremy grabbed my hand.

"He's going. We're going to have to swim for it!" he yelled.

"What?" I squinted up at him.

"He won't bring the boat any closer. We have to go now!" Jeremy looked up at the sky. The rain was intensifying and the water was rising around our chests.

Audrey was kneeling down at the ferryman's feet. She was tugging at his cloak and pleading with him. He ignored her and started to propel the boat away from us.

"Can we stay here together?"

Jeremy responded by shoving me towards the boat. I lost my balance and plunged underneath the water. A hand grasped onto the back of my collar. We started swimming towards the boat.

The water surged around us, threatening to drag us under. Audrey leaned over the back of the boat and screamed something, but I couldn't hear her. Waves crashed over me and I choked on water. Panic quickly followed.

"Come on!" Jeremy yelled. The intensity in his voice propelled me on, but the boat was getting further away. Every part of my body ached and my overcoat threatened to drag me under forever. _It can't end like this_ —I screamed the words to myself. What had happened to the spell?

Jeremy yanked me forward again and I felt something thrust in my hand. It felt like a rope. I instinctively gripped it tightly. I saw Audrey leaning over the back of the boat through the rain. She had thrown us a rope that was fastened to the boat. I latched onto it with both hands and surged forward with the movement of the boat. The ferryman wasn't going to stop—he would never stop. He needed to get back to the other side. There was only one option—we had to drag ourselves onto the boat or we would not survive.

Jeremy kept yanking me forward. He had one hand on me and the other on the rope. His face was a mask of determination as he grimaced with every heave.

"Quickly!" Audrey screamed at us. In that moment, I looked up at her through the darkness of the constant rain. She was frantic—I was weak and exhausted. I spun around to look back at the bank where Jeremy had been. We could swim back there.

"No!" Jeremy yelled at me.

I turned around and tried to find the strength to pull my body up using the rope. My vision was still blurred and I closed my eyes for a final time. A strange calmness washed over me. My hand suddenly struck something hard. I felt more hands on me and I was quickly dragged upwards out of the cold black death.

I hit the bottom of the boat with a thud. I opened my eyes and focused on Jeremy kneeling above me. His face was almost unrecognisable in the darkness. Audrey slipped her arms around me and we both shivered uncontrollably.

"Can we make it?" she yelled to Jeremy, her words barely audible.

"We have to!" he shouted back over his shoulder.

I realised we were in serious trouble. The boat rocked violently and the ferryman was struggling against the rising water. It started to spin in a circle as it tracked towards a large whirlpool. Jeremy jumped up and latched onto the ferryman's pole. They pushed in the same direction, their bodies arched together with the strain.

I crawled forward and placed my hand on the side of the boat. The rain was blinding. It exploded onto everything; our destination was close but it was now barely visible.

"Can I help?" I yelled out to Jeremy.

"No!" he roared back. But something else seemed to roar with him. It was louder than the waves that crashed around us. I spun around to look at Audrey, who was focused on the closing bank. She looked anxious as she wiped water away from her eyes. Her matted hair clung to her face.

"We're going to make it!" I grabbed her arm and looked directly into her eyes.

"That's what I'm worried about!" she yelled above the waves.

I frowned at her. That didn't make sense. I turned around to watch Jeremy. The bank was close and the shoreline was visible. Water streamed down from the dead forest and snaked across the wet stones towards the river.

The boat was quickly filling with water. The ferryman and Jeremy continued to heave against the shaft. Waves were now crashing over the bow of the wooden vessel as it began to move to the left.

"Get ready to swim for it!" Jeremy yelled over his shoulder through the rain.

I looked at Audrey in disbelief. She had pulled her overcoat off in preparation. She was shivering as the rain exploded over her. Jeremy sensed my apprehension.

"We won't be considered to be in the land of the living until our feet touch the bank!" he shouted at me.

Another wave smashed into the boat and sent me sprawling across the deck. Jeremy dragged me to my feet and tore my overcoat off. The ferryman had moved to the back of the boat. He was in waist-deep water and kept pushing against the pole—he was clearly preparing to go down with the ship. The bow rose quickly in the air and Audrey and I scrambled up onto it; every moment out of the black water was precious.

It would not be far to swim to the bank, but I feared what waited for us in the river. The black water was also rising on the shoreline. I saw something else on the bank. A howl ripped out across the bleak landscape and rattled over us. I couldn't believe my eyes. The biggest dog I'd ever seen stood at the edge of the water snarling at us. But it refused to get into the water. It was slowly backing up the bank with the rising tide.

"Is that what I think it is!" Audrey screamed into the deluge.

"Our feet must touch the shoreline. Then we are safe! Trust me!" Jeremy ripped off his jacket and shoes as he yelled at us.

"What about the dog?" I questioned in disbelief.

"It won't get in the water!"

I desperately wanted to believe him. The bow lurched vertically in the air, and I took a deep breath. We all jumped into the freezing water together. Complete silence followed for the briefest of moments. I was totally submerged. I came up gasping and fighting for life—my arms flapped desperately around me. I felt a hand on my shirt and looked around in blind panic. Jeremy dragged me through the water again, but we were quickly washed downstream. The beast followed us menacingly from the bank, howling in frustration. I couldn't be sure, but I thought it had three heads—Cerberus. The rain continued to beat down on us and eventually the beast vanished into the storm.

I sucked water into my lungs with each frantic gasp. The cold was suffocating. A whirlpool spun me around and I went under again. My lungs burned for air when I resurfaced. Bodies thrashed beside me—Audrey's hand slapped against mine, her wide eyes filled with fear.

I inhaled another mouthful of water and this time I stopped swimming completely. The blackness lurched up around my neck. I gasped for air and looked towards the heavens. But only rain answered, smashing into my face. Jeremy appeared beside me.

"Take a deep breath!" he ordered.

There was no option but to obey. I took one last beautiful breath and closed my eyes. Jeremy pulled me down with a violent yank and I was totally submerged. I sank rapidly and spiralled with the descent. Bubbles crawled against my skin in the blackness as they tried to escape back to the surface. But I knew that I would not return. I exhaled heavily, which propelled my descent into the abyss. There was no chance of survival. I would now be with Jeremy forever—I smiled.

He was still gripping my hand. I reached for him in the darkness in one final movement. My lungs no longer burned for air. I opened my eyes and embraced the blackness. I welcomed the sensation of the complete darkness—it was finally over. Something latched onto my ankle, but I didn't have the strength to kick out at it. I thought I felt my feet press softly against the cool stones of the riverbed—then there was nothing.

Chapter 18

The Bargain

I woke up gasping for air. The light in my eyes was blinding. I closed them for a second in an attempt to regain my senses. There was a burning sensation in my lungs and I coughed loudly. I wasn't in the water—that was for sure—but I couldn't understand why not.

I reached up to feel if my hair was wet, but something stopped my movement. It was cold and hard against my skin. I opened my eyes, and a true horror was revealed. My right wrist was shackled and chained to a hinge that was bolted into a mouldy cement floor. I swung around in desperation and my eyes focused on Jeremy. He was sitting behind me. A thick black chain looped up from the floor and was also attached to his wrist. He was pulling rhythmically at it, but there would be no humanly way of breaking free.

"Are you okay?" I whispered.

"We are alive." He turned around and forced a smile.

I was still blinking repeatedly as I tried to comprehend what had happened to us. Audrey was lying flat on her back on the floor behind Jeremy. A large chain was fastened to her ankle. She seemed to be sleeping; her face was turned away from me but her chest rose and fell rhythmically.

Jeremy shuffled towards me on his knees and reached out a hand to touch my leg. This was as far as the chain would permit him to move.

"Are you alright?" he asked quietly.

"I'm fine."

He yanked again at the chain but there was no breaking it. I scanned the room. We were in some kind of dungeon. It was damp and musty. Water dripped slowly from the ceiling and ran down the concrete walls. Thick bars split the room in two from floor to ceiling. The room was windowless and a door was half opened on the other side. We would have to break metal twice to escape.

"Who has done this to us?" I asked groggily.

"Take one guess."

"Ambrus?"

Jeremy nodded in silence as he continued to pull at the chain. He turned it over in his hands in search of an unseen weakness.

"Is she going to be alright?" I motioned towards Audrey.

"She'll be fine. It's just taking her awhile to re-emerge."

I sat there and contemplated the meaning of the sentence. We had made it back—that was clear. Now we were imprisoned. But why?

The cement floor was cold against my jeans. I blinked up at the yellow light that was positioned directly above us. I returned to stare at Jeremy. It was amazing to see him awake in this world again. It had been worth it, despite the chain that now hung from me. Something burned within me as I looked at him. I watched him drag himself over to the shackle that was bolted to the floor.

The noise and movement made Audrey stir. She slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes. I watched her expression change as she realised what had happened.

"What?" she murmured.

"Are you alright?"

"Yes." Her voice was slurred. "We didn't drown?"

"No." I tried to smile at her.

"Where are we?" But I could see in her face that she knew where we were. Jeremy answered the question anyway.

"I suspect we went from the bottom of the river to the bottom of the chateau." He stood up and stretched out before taking a step forward and putting his hands on the bars.

"Ambrus has done this to us?" Audrey continued.

"Yes." I waited for her to ask the next obvious question but it never came.

"You're alive again." She looked up at Jeremy as she rubbed her eyes.

"It's great to be back."

"He really doesn't want us to escape?" Audrey spoke to the chain that was fastened to her ankle by a large shackle.

"It looks that way."

This comment was followed by silence as we sat contemplating the gravity of the situation.

"Did you see Bandi on the riverbank?" Audrey finally murmured.

"Who's Bandi?"

"Never mind."

"Is it his son?"

We both stared at him. "How did you guess?"

He just smiled in response. This brought a more pressing question to my mind. "Are you still infected?"

Jeremy looked around the room before responding. "I don't know, I can't see out the window."

"What's that got to do with anything?"

"Never mind, we can discuss it later," Jeremy replied bleakly. "I suspect Ambrus will be with us soon."

As if by command, we heard footsteps approaching from down the corridor. They were loud and purposeful. We all shuffled together as much as the chains would permit. It would be better to show a united force.

Ambrus walked swiftly through the door. He was smiling as usual. His cape flapped behind him and he walked up and leaned on the bars.

"Ahhh...so good to see you are all awake!" He clapped his hands together in his usual theatrical manner and mocked pleasure.

We didn't respond. He stood still and stared at each of us in turn.

"Jeremy, lovely to finally meet you. Let me introduce myself. I am Lord Ambrus. You are most welcome in my home!"

We all looked at him in disbelief.

"Then why are we chained?" Audrey asked dryly.

Ambrus looked directly at her before replying. "I see your attitude hasn't improved since being infected, young Audrey." He waved a large hand dismissively at her.

"Why have you done this to us?"

"Please, please. All will be revealed in good time." His voice rose and fell in a theatrical manner. It was clear that this was still part of one big play for him.

Jeremy asked the most obvious question. "What do we need to do to get out of here?"

"Arrh, I see that somebody wants to get straight to the point," he purred.

"We just want to get out of here. We're tired and we want to go home." I was surprised that Audrey would reveal such vulnerability. But she could not conceal it any longer.

"And I want to let you out of there too." Ambrus smiled broadly, but the statement was less sincere. He leaned against the bars and watched Jeremy closely, recording every moment in his black eyes. I stood silently watching him, seeing him differently now that I was under the same spell. Ambrus was full of wickedness—that was for certain. He was also hundreds of years old; that much was not a lie. The truth now stood in front of me.

"I see that you are still infected?" Ambrus spoke quietly to Jeremy.

"I can't tell. It's a windowless room," Jeremy replied softly as if to conceal his response from us.

Ambrus nodded his head knowingly, but I could see that the answer didn't sit well with him. He never took his eyes off his caged victim.

"You forget my powers, Jeremy. It would be wise not to." The words were almost whispered.

Jeremy stiffened before responding. "I feel the same as before, if that is what you're asking."

"Good! Then I expect you will have a clear mind when I ask necessary questions."

"And in return?" Audrey asked.

"Freedom awaits—of course!" Ambrus extended a hand back towards the open door.

"Yeah, right."

"Do you believe me not?" Ambrus' eyebrows were now raised.

"You've never told us the truth yet."

He waved a hand glibly at Audrey again and returned to focus on Jeremy. He gripped the bars with his large white hands.

"Jeremy, won't you come closer. I want to inspect you."

Jeremy didn't move.

"It wasn't a request." Ambrus growled; his words vibrated through the room.

Jeremy hesitated, then walked forward. He stopped short of the bars, just outside of Ambrus' reach.

"You are unharmed, that is good to see."

"For now." He looked down at the heavy chain that was biting into his skin. It was already red and blistering.

"Its removal is entirely dependent upon you."

"How?" Audrey interjected.

"Again, we will get to that." Ambrus was starting to get annoyed with her. He turned to look back to Jeremy. "But first I want to know about your experiences...at the river."

There was a pause. We all looked at Jeremy and waited for a response.

"It's cold, dark, and lonely."

"Lonely?"

"Yes."

"So you saw no others there?"

"I didn't see Bandi."

"You've never seen Bandi?" Ambrus seemed startled by his response.

"I can see him through you right now." Jeremy spoke directly at him.

Ambrus paused to reflect on the comment. Both of them stared at each another intently. A little surge of adrenaline rippled through me. Jeremy wasn't afraid of this man. There was still hope of escape.

We all waited for a response.

"Arrhhh...you are still infected! You see my weaknesses, do you not?" Ambrus leant back and tried to change the tone of the conversation.

"It's not hard to see they lay with Bandi—no pun intended."

Ambrus chuckled. "You're a lot more fun than these other two. Even I wish you woke up earlier."

"So do I."

The two paused again for a moment. Ambrus pressed forward against the bars.

"Well, that's a shame. I did hope you would have had company there." Ambrus returned to address his first question.

"None was needed. I have all the company I need now." Jeremy glanced back towards me.

"That's nice. You two seem well suited," he replied with a note of sarcasm.

"What is that supposed to mean?" I asked meekly.

"Never mind." Ambrus turned and walked away towards the door. He kept his back to us when he spoke next. "We are wasting time with this dance. Are we not?"

"Yes," the three of us replied together.

Ambrus turned slowly and levelled his gaze at Audrey and then myself. His eyes were red and weary. I sensed a newfound vulnerability in him.

"I was wrong and it was to my benefit. I underestimated both of you. To bring Jeremy back from that dark place was quite an achievement."

"Thank you."

Ambrus paused and smiled at both of us. I sensed an ultimatum was coming. I didn't have to wait long.

"It's simple. You tell me how you brought him back from across the river, and I will give you back your life."

"Life?" Audrey questioned, disbelieving.

"Don't try and hide from the truth, young Audrey. I'm not the one being deceitful now." He moved towards us as he spoke. "There is space in the cemetery for the three of you. Besides, why don't you want to help me after all I've done for you?" Ambrus looked at us with a smile.

There was no point answering the question. Ambrus realised this too. We watched the smile dissipate across his face while he formulated another question.

"How did you get him back?" He asked the question more directly.

"Sorry?" Audrey asked dumbly.

"How did you get him back from across the river?"

"Who?" Audrey continued.

Ambrus chest swelled, and he moved towards the bars. "Don't play games with me. I have forever! You do not!" His words were deafening in the small room; our chains rattled, revealing that we had flinched.

There was another pause.

Audrey continued the standoff. "Well, if you undo these chains, I'm sure I'll remember." I could only cringe in silence. This wasn't the way to get out of here. Ambrus' response was predictable; another threat was imminent. He raised his right hand and shook his index finger at her.

"Be careful, Audrey." His warning was followed with silence.

"I'm sorry. But you want to know how to bring Bandi back. We want our freedom. Seems like a fair trade," Audrey persisted. She just wouldn't let it go.

"That is true." Ambrus spoke evenly again. He rubbed his chin.

"Well, let us out and we'll tell you."

I now wanted Ambrus to lie to us. I wanted to believe his deceit. I desperately wanted to know that things were going to turn out all right in the end. But my stomach knotted with his response.

"It's not going to be that way, Audrey. Never. You could be stuck here for weeks." Ambrus looked directly at Jeremy as he spoke. Jeremy dropped his head in response. Something had been conceded but remained unspoken between the pair. Ambrus chuckled loudly as he linked his hands through the bars.

"I guess it is up to you. I will leave you alone and give you time to think. If I decide not to come back and you starve to death, please realise that it was only because of your unwillingness to cooperate." Ambrus looked at each one of us before turning and walking out the door.

We all stood in silent disbelief for a moment. I was relieved that he was gone. A part of me wanted to buckle to the floor, but I closed my eyes and regained my composure.

"He's sick." Jeremy spoke softly as he looked at the open door.

"I agree—he's deranged," Audrey was quick to reply.

"No, not like that. He's not well," Jeremy corrected her.

"Sorry?"

"Couldn't you sense it?" Jeremy turned to look at us.

I replayed Ambrus' visit in my mind; for some strange reason it was easy to do. But I wasn't seeing anything. Jeremy stared at me. I struggled not to blush under his gaze.

"Close your eyes for a moment and think about how he moved."

It was a lot easier to obey Jeremy. I inhaled slowly and closed my eyes. The conversation played again in front of me. I saw Ambrus come into the room. He immediately leaned against the bars for support; his eyes were uncharacteristically bloodshot. He had never threatened us before like this. He was surprisingly quick to leave. It made sense now. He was also desperate.

I opened my eyes and turned to Audrey.

"Yes, I see it too," she murmured.

"Good."

"But why is he so desperate?" Audrey asked.

"Time is not on anyone's side, not even his," Jeremy replied.

I could sense a weakness in Ambrus. I didn't understand why.

"Is he dying?" I realised the naivety of the question as soon as it passed my lips.

"No." Jeremy yanked hard at the chain. "That could never happen."

"What's wrong with him then?"

"You must sense it for yourself." Jeremy spoke but he seemed transfixed by the chain again.

"Now is not the time to play games." Audrey didn't try and hide her annoyance.

He stopped and looked at her. "I know that. It's the difference between being told the answer and taking the time to solve a mathematics question yourself. You know which path will take you further."

I didn't particularly like his answer, but it was hard to be annoyed with him.

"So the only way we can get out of here is if we tell him how we crossed the river?" Audrey didn't want to discuss Ambrus' health any further.

"Even that won't be enough," he replied solemnly.

"I don't need riddles now!" She glared at Jeremy.

"I know that. But if we're going to escape at all, we're going to have to think the same. "

"What does that mean?"

"Again—just close your eyes and think about it."

"You've been infected a lot longer than we have." Audrey spoke defensively.

"You'll catch up."

I closed my eyes and a calmness immediately washed over me again. I preferred this dark place, although anywhere would be better than the cold reality of a dungeon cell. I erased this thought from my mind and focused on Ambrus. It was true that he was sick. For some strange reason, I knew that he would recover in time; his illness felt cyclical. One thing was certain—we needed to get out more than he needed to save Bandi. That was true. Time was also against us. If we didn't make a decision soon, we would perish here. Ambrus would not take our refusal lightly. He had yet to show us the depths of his depravity. A picture of three unmarked gravestones flashed through my mind, and I shuddered. There must be an answer. I pushed this thought from my mind and returned to the tranquillity of the darkness again. Then Odon suddenly appeared in my mind. His eyes were sad and weary. Yes, he had the greatest weakness. He was getting old, and nobody would be here to save his daughter once he passed; our passage home would be through him. I opened my eyes and looked at Audrey. She was already staring at me.

"Odon," we said together.

Jeremy nodded his head.

"Will he come for us?"

"Only when Ambrus is lying with Bandi. Otherwise it won't be safe for him."

"We need to give Ambrus a reason for Odon to be here."

"I know. If Odon doesn't come, then we are stuck with Ambrus and Bandi."

"Three against two, that seems pretty fair." Jeremy tried to sound light-hearted.

"Are you only counting Ambrus once?" I feigned surprise.

"So we'll tell Ambrus, and then wait for Odon to arrive? It seems like a long shot," Audrey said apprehensively.

"It's our only chance." Jeremy spoke softly. We all agreed. The next hour was spent developing the plan.

***

It was impossible to tell if it was day or night in the room. I was hungry. My wrist began to ache where the heavy shackle pressed against my skin. It forced me to sit while we waited. It didn't take Ambrus long to return. Jeremy was right; he didn't look well.

He quickly walked in and leaned against the bars. It was obvious he now needed support to stand. His eyes were red but they still burned with determination. We were in no position to be arrogant. We waited for him to speak first.

"Well?" Ambrus looked at each of us in turn.

"Do you promise to let us go?" Audrey questioned.

"I promise." Ambrus spoke the words mockingly. There was clearly something wrong with this man, both in body and in spirit.

"When will you let us go?"

"As soon as I come back with Bandi," he replied.

"Why won't you let us go now?"

"I want to be sure that you're telling me the truth."

"Like the truth has ever been important to you?" she continued.

"It is now," he warned.

"How can we be sure that you'll let us go?" Audrey was now standing.

"You'll just have to trust me." Ambrus levelled his eyes at her as he spoke.

None of us responded to the statement. It was absurd to even contemplate believing the man who leant on the bars in front of us. Ambrus realised our hesitation. He exhaled heavily before continuing.

"As you can see, the chateau is already awfully full. I don't want three teenagers hanging around. I'd rather give you back to your parents."

Jeremy tried to chuckle but it was artificial. An image of three gravestones flashed again in my mind. I could see this conversation was not going in the right direction. Time was now of the essence—for everyone. The time for bargaining was over.

"I called out to the ferryman." I blurted the words. Jeremy and Audrey turned to look at me. Ambrus just raised his eyebrows. There was an uncomfortable silence. I filled it with more words.

"That's what we did. I called for him into the wind and there was no reply. I called out down breeze and he appeared from the mist."

"That's it?" Ambrus asked.

"Yes. He appeared almost immediately."

"Out of the fog?"

"Yes."

"Seems simple." Ambrus rubbed his chin and continued looking at me.

"It was," Audrey lied.

Ambrus didn't turn to look at her. He kept his eyes on the specimen of interest.

"And this...ferryman, he was kind enough to take you across the river?"

"We just jumped on board. He had no choice."

"Very interesting." Ambrus continued to lean on the bars. I thought I heard them creak against his enormous weight. "And the rain?"

"You need to get back before it starts," Jeremy added.

"As simple as that?" Ambrus raised his eyebrows higher.

"As simple as that." I looked directly at him. My voice didn't falter.

There was a long pause as Ambrus digested the information. He looked at each of us in turn and then closed his eyes. I could tell he was looking for a weakness within us. I held my breath and tried to think of nothing, but my mind was quickly filled with Jeremy. Ambrus opened his eyes and grinned at me devilishly before speaking.

"Well. You've been most valuable. I just hope it's the truth—for your sake."

"Just because you think it's not true, doesn't make it untrue," Audrey retorted.

Ambrus paused to look at my sister again. A newfound dislike was evolving between the two of them.

"It's the truth." I tried to break the tension.

"Then I will be back soon with Bandi. I'm sure he will be pleased to meet you three."

None of us had a response to the comment.

"And then we will be released?"

"Then you will be released."

But the image of a cemetery flashed again in my mind. I tried to conceal a shudder.

"I'm starving. Can you please bring us something to eat?" Audrey asked.

"I'm aware of your hunger, young Audrey. I've already instructed Odon to bring it down. He should be here soon." Ambrus grinned.

"Yes?"

"Yes. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm going to lie down now."

"Good luck." Jeremy didn't look at him as he spoke.

"Thanks." Ambrus chuckled again. He turned and quickly walked out of the room. He wasn't well—I could sense it. Perhaps he wouldn't return at all from across the river? That's if he could even find the ferryman. Our hopes rested with Odon; this was now clear. He needed to come before Ambrus returned. I was ready for the next part of the plan. I stood, unable to keep still.

"He'll come." Jeremy startled me with his closeness as he spoke. I looked up at him disbelievingly. He slipped his unchained hand into mine. I closed my eyes and returned to the comfort of the darkness.

***

More than an hour passed in silence. I lay on my back and rested my head on Jeremy's chest. He ran a hand gently across my hair in a rhythmical fashion. The cold cement floor made my back ache, but I didn't want to break our position. Audrey broke the silence occasionally as she muttered to herself. There was only one person on our minds. Unfortunately, Odon didn't appear.

"Ambrus lied." Audrey cursed.

"And you're surprised?"

"Just once, I was hoping he would tell the truth."

"It's not in his nature," Jeremy replied solemnly.

"What does this deceit get him?"

"It got him this." Jeremy looked up at the bars as he spoke.

"I'm sorry," I murmured.

"What for?"

"We should have known he would do this."

Jeremy smiled at me as he stroked my hair. "Don't be sorry. This is much better than where I was."

I fought the urge to ask him more about what had happened across the river. I secretly feared that I would find out for myself soon enough. The more I lay on the floor, the clearer the picture of the cemetery became in my mind. There would be no tombstone—just an unmarked grave. The image forced me to my feet.

"Will Odon suspect that we won't return to save his daughter if he does let us go?" I asked quietly.

"Probably."

"Then we'll have to be convincing."

"Stick to the plan, Clare. We agreed on it." Audrey sensed I had already changed my mind.

Before I had time to respond, I heard footsteps shuffling from deep inside the hallway. My heartbeat quickened. My breathing turned shallow as we stared at the door. It wasn't long before a leathery hand pushed it back, and the old man walked in with a tray of food. He looked different to me now. They were right; he had been concealing something from us.

Audrey knelt down and immediately buried her hands. She started crying. Jeremy shuffled over to console her. I took a step towards Odon.

"What's wrong with her?" He motioned towards my sister while still holding the tray in his hands.

"What's wrong with her? Can you see what's happened to us?"

"Sorry. Why is she crying?"

"Ambrus said he's going to kill us once he returns with Bandi. It seems we hold no more value to him."

I stood still and watched the statement register with Odon. He shook his head in disbelief.

"It's the truth." Jeremy looked up from Audrey for a moment.

My sister let out a corresponding sob. It was loud and filled with grief. I suspected that it wasn't totally feigned. I moved closer towards Odon and gripped the bars. We were only a few paces apart. Odon was still motionless holding the tray, contemplating our words.

"This, he has not discussed with me." The old man whispered the words.

"Does he discuss everything with you?"

"I am the caretaker of this facility. He would inform me if we were to lose people."

"Really?"

"Yes."

I glanced at Jeremy. His face was expressionless. We must stick to the plan, I tried to convince myself. Odon was now kneeling down and placing bottled water and sandwiches through the bars onto the cement floor.

"Thank you." I knelt down beside the food.

He continued to push food through the bars, and a pile quickly formed. There were far more sandwiches than necessary for one meal. Did this mean he wasn't ever coming back?

I suddenly reached out and grabbed his leathery hand. He froze and looked up at me.

"Thank you, Odon. You're the only one who has shown any kindness to us."

The old man tried to smile but it was forced. His eyes were tired, but there was still warmth held within them. This was what I spoke to.

"I'm probably not going to see you again. I ask only one more favour of you." I continued to hold his hand, as if the tactile pressure would be more persuasive.

"Can you please write a letter to my father?" I deliberately paused for a moment before continuing. "Tell him the trip went well and that I've decided to continue to explore the world with Jeremy and Audrey. Tell him that I'm happy, and that I will see him again one day. I want hope to live on in his heart, because it will cripple him otherwise."

Odon face softened. "Hope can be a terrible thing."

"It's worse when something is lost when it could have been gained."

He looked up at me with surprise. I knew he realised I was talking about Adrienn. Odon wasn't prepared to speak, so I pushed on.

"Besides, I've learnt from my time here that deceit can serve a valuable purpose." I released Odon's hand. He didn't immediately retract it back through the bars. Audrey and Jeremy were purposefully silent. Not a single chain moved. I kept his gaze and tried to force a smile.

"I was always closest to my father."

Odon's shoulders slumped slightly with my statement. "Will your father come looking for you?"

"No. Please write the letter in such a way that he will never come. I don't want him to learn the truth."

Odon was silent. I continued with the plan.

"It's a shame. I so wanted to help you save Adrienn. We found the cure but it's now too late to help." I used her name deliberately for the first time. I dropped my head and stared at the cement. Audrey started sobbing again.

"So it is true what you told Ambrus?" Odon spoke softly.

"Of course."

"He chose not to tell me."

A little surge of adrenaline passed through me. There was a rift between them.

"He didn't tell you?" I stoked the fire.

"No."

"Despite all that you do for him, he chose to save his son over Adrienn?"

Odon didn't respond. Now was the time—I had to embrace this one chance.

"It doesn't need to be this way. We could help you get her back."

"It hasn't been possible in fifty years," Odon responded.

"We did it." I turned to look at Jeremy. "It can be done again." Audrey and Jeremy kept their heads down and didn't speak. This dialogue was between two people only.

"You will tell me?"

I paused for a moment. I watched Odon lean slightly closer to me. This was the time.

"Do you also see Adrienn on the other side of the river?"

"Yes," he replied quietly.

"Good."

"Why?"

"Call the ferryman down breeze—yell loudly. He will come and you must get on his boat quickly, even though he won't give you permission. Get back before the rain starts." The words exhilarated me. I had followed the plan. I waited for a predictable question.

"This is the truth?"

"I'm different to Ambrus. I wouldn't lie to you."

My words resonated over him.

"Thank you," he finally murmured.

I heard chains rattle behind me. Audrey and Jeremy were quickly beside me. There was nothing more to say. Pleading and grovelling would not unlock the bars and set us free. It would happen through an act of kindness and one had now been delivered—from us. The path to Adrienn's freedom had been revealed. We walked forward in unison and gripped the bars. Three sets of eyes stared at him. Not with distrust, but with hope.

We waited.

Odon slipped his hand in his pocket and rummaged for something. He withdrew a key and the cage was quickly unlocked. No words were spoken when we were freed of the chains that shackled us, but he was quickly swallowed up in a group hug. I squeezed him tightly and kissed his grey hair.

I had been wrong about this old man—but it too had been to my advantage.

"Be careful. Ambrus is already awake. I heard noises on the third floor," he warned.

"Thanks." I fought the urge to fill with dread. It wasn't over yet. I sensed more horrors waited for us before we could break free of this demonic place.

We left Odon standing motionless in the cage, surrounded by sandwiches. The chains coiled around his feet like black prehistoric reptiles.

The three of us lurched into the darkness to complete the plan. The small passageway was tight, but we quickly found the stairs that led back to life. We opened the door at the top and burst through into the kitchen pantry. I stood for a moment as relief swept over me. Natural light was flooding in through the window. The sun was slowly setting beyond the mountains. Had we been trapped in there for twenty-four hours? Even longer maybe?

Jeremy walked towards the glass and peered outside. I watched him shake his head quietly.

"What's wrong?"

"It doesn't matter. We don't have long."

I was surprised with his speed as he walked towards me. He swept me up in his arms and I pressed my face into his neck.

"Stick to the plan. Get your bags and passport—don't linger. I'll meet you at the gates with the blankets. If I'm not there, don't wait. You've risked enough already." He spoke the words almost through me.

Jeremy released me as quickly as he had swept me up. I stood rooted to the spot wanting to reply. But he swung around and grasped Audrey's hand momentarily. He gave her a wink before disappearing into the darkness.

Chapter 19

The Plan

Audrey and I made our way back up to the third floor through the gloom. All the lights had been deliberately turned off. I paused at the top of the staircase and peered down the corridor. No one was there. A soft purple glow pushed through the window at the far end of the passageway. Night would soon be upon us.

The chateau was deathly quiet. I sensed a trap was waiting for us. We jogged down the corridor and the first hurdle immediately presented itself—our bedroom door was locked.

"What are we going to do?" I whispered while peering into the gloom.

"It's simple. Let's break it open."

"What?"

But Audrey didn't respond. She grabbed my hand and dragged me backwards. Together we ran at the door, and our shoulders collided with it simultaneously. The impact drove us into the room.

I was filled with dread when I got to my feet. The room was bare. The beds were pushed up against the far wall and our bags were nowhere to be seen. The coffee table had been removed. It was like we'd never been here.

"He's taken everything."

"Not all of it." Audrey walked directly towards the beds and lifted up a corner of the mattress. She rummaged around before holding our laptops triumphantly in the air.

"Great. What about our passports?"

Audrey slipped a hand into her jacket pocket and pulled out our passports. "Be proactive. One day it might save your life." She grinned broadly.

I stood there in disbelief. "We came all the way up here just to get our laptops?"

"We're going to need them yet." She grimaced before lurching forward and picking up a box of matches that was sitting in front of the fireplace.

"Are you sure about this?" I asked.

"Stick to the plan, Clare. We all agreed on it. He's not going to let us just walk out of here. This will be his distraction. He will want to save his precious memorabilia. Come on, let's go."

But my eyes caught something that was lying on one of the beds. It was a white envelope, just sitting there as if it were waiting for us. I cautiously picked it up. Audrey was quickly by my side. I read the note out loud.

Dear Clare and Audrey,

In case you leave without saying goodbye, thank you for your assistance. We will meet again soon.

Kind regards

Lord Ambrus

I slipped the letter back into the envelope and dropped it on the bed. It was hard to take my eyes off it. He had created the desired effect. I wondered where he was waiting within the chateau.

"Let's go. It doesn't change the plan," Audrey muttered.

"Doesn't it?"

But she didn't respond. Audrey brushed past me and ran out of the room. I caught up to her in the library. She was frantically pushing books off a shelf; a pile quickly formed at her feet. I kept watch near the door, but nobody came. I wondered where Odon was. I peered down the hallway into the darkness. What would I even do if they came?

"Strange he didn't lock the library door," Audrey commented.

I didn't respond. It was difficult to believe that she was actually going to do it. I watched as she lit a match and dropped it. Small flames soon licked up from the books, destroying words that had been printed for centuries. It was clear that Audrey wanted to destroy them. I feared how Ambrus would respond, but my fear didn't put out the fire. It grew larger and started tracking up the bookshelf. The room filled with smoke.

"This should keep them busy for a while."

"It won't spread down the corridor to the specimens?"

"He won't want a fire to burn. He'll be here quick enough. Let's go."

I didn't need any convincing. We sprinted down the corridor. I couldn't help but turn back to look through the smoke. Sure enough, dark figures were moving quickly down the corridor towards the red glow of the fire. At least we now knew where they were. They wouldn't be waiting in ambush somewhere in the darkness of the chateau.

Audrey led as we ran down to the second level. The hallway was almost completely dark. Another sound rang out through the darkness and stopped us in our tracks. A pack of wolfhounds howled—they were close.

"Did that come from above or below us?" Audrey stood beside me on the staircase.

I closed my eyes, and the calmness swept over me again.

"Both."

"We have no choice. Let's keep going."

Smoke was now thick in the air and settling on the ceilings. A dull glow broke through the window at the far end of the corridor. I thought I saw movement through the light. I blinked again. A large dark mass moved back into the darkness. Surely it couldn't be Ambrus? Suddenly, an ear-piercing howl rattled down the corridor and penetrated my body. Stunned, I stood and watched the wolfhound gallop towards us, moving like a torpedo.

Audrey was the first to react. She pushed me through an open door and slammed it hard behind us. We stood still in total darkness, neither of us daring to speak. More dogs bounded down the corridor before smashing collectively into the door. I let out a relieved breath when it didn't break open. They snarled and growled in frustration. I now feared what might already be hidden in the room waiting for us.

I stretched out my hands and found the closest wall before flicking the light switch on. A cold steel bench was immediately illuminated in front of us. We were in another experimentation room. Surgical tools had been laid out on the bench top; I assumed they were waiting patiently for Jeremy. I shuddered briefly and thought of him. I wondered where he was in the building.

The hounds continued to scratch at the door. We could hear them pushing their large frames against it. The door creaked relentlessly against their combined weight.

"We don't have long. Get up on the bench," Audrey said.

Smoke was thickening in the room as we crawled onto the table. It burnt my lungs and I coughed. The hounds responded with feverish howls. We were their prey, and we were now trapped. A fire alarm started to wail in the chateau above us. It was relentless and heightened the sense of danger. The wolfhounds were delirious with delight.

"We can't stay here!" I choked out.

"I know." Audrey surveyed the room. There was only one way to escape. A layer of white smoke was pressing against the ceiling. The room was getting warmer—we had to get out now.

Suddenly the hounds fell silent. All that remained was the electronic pulsing of the distant siren.

"What's stopped them?"

I knew the answer. Only their master—only Ambrus.

Sure enough, we heard footsteps. They stopped on the other side of the door. We stared at the door almost hypnotised, waiting for more terror to enter. The door clicked and swung open. I instinctively grabbed Audrey's hand. The image that was presented to us was surreal. A familiar figure stood in the doorway. But it wasn't Ambrus; it was Jeremy. A pack of wolfhounds sat obediently at his feet and looked up at him. It was obvious he controlled them.

"Jeremy's a Shaman now." I whispered the words in disbelief.

Jeremy's eyes were closed and when he opened them they burned with an untold intensity. He walked into the room but the dogs remained motionless; he had transfixed them. We were just as dumbfounded. Jeremy walked towards me and extended a hand.

"Let me help you get down."

I took his hand and quickly found the floor. Audrey did the same.

"How?" she asked in disbelief.

"We don't have time now; I'll explain later. Stick to the plan. Get out through the kitchen. Any hounds on the bottom floor will not be under the same control," he warned.

I fought the urge to hug him, fearing it would break the spell over the beasts that sat at the door looking obediently at him.

Jeremy looked back past them. Smoke was pouring into the room now. More fire alarms wailed throughout the chateau. They called out intermittently. The sound was eerie.

"Hurry," he urged.

We ran back out into the corridor past the hounds. They didn't even look at us, their eyes remaining focused only on their new master. A thick blanket of smoke was now covering everything; my lungs burned with every breath. We bent forward, stumbling towards the staircase. I turned back briefly, hoping to see Jeremy leave the room unharmed. But something was moving quickly towards us down the corridor through the smoke. It was a figure, and it was running towards us at great speed. I stood in disbelief as the hounds parted for it. Audrey grabbed me and we braced for an impact. The dark figure swiftly changed direction and lurched into the experimentation room before slamming the door shut. The figure had been briefly illuminated in the light—it was Bandi.

"No!" I started running back towards the door, but Audrey grabbed me violently by the arm.

"Stick to the plan, Clare! It's the only way." She coughed loudly through short gasps.

"I'm not leaving him again!'

But the hounds turned and started to growl and snicker at us. The spell had been broken; their tone was convincing.

"Let's go," I agreed.

We sprinted through the smoke towards the staircase. For some reason the wolfhounds didn't follow. We made our way back down into the darkness of the bottom level. The lights were off and our outstretched hands grasped at anything familiar. My heartbeat quickened as wolfhounds howled in pain on the floor above us. What was happening to Jeremy? I bumped into Audrey as the sound stopped her momentarily.

"Are you okay?" I gasped.

"Yes. What's happening?" My voice was raspy from inhaling the smoke.

"Never mind. Let's keep going."

I turned around. An orange glow was forcing its way down the staircase; thick smoke spewed towards us. The sound of smashing glass followed it. It felt like the whole chateau was on fire. I feared for the specimens. I wanted to turn back and help stop what we had created. Audrey yanked me forward again, and the walls fell away from us as we came across a large open room. It was almost entirely pitch-black.

A thin flicker of light reached out towards us from the kitchen on the other side. We surged towards it, our footsteps loud on the linoleum floor. Wolfhounds howled again from somewhere in the chateau and the sound swept through the rooms for all to hear. We finally burst into the fluorescent light of the kitchen. I stopped to grab my breath. Fire alarms wailed in agony above us. I scanned the room but nobody else was in it. My eyes focused on a small window above the sink. The glass had already been smashed out of it. Jeremy had been here, preparing our escape. I looked back in desperation, hoping he would appear out of the darkness. He didn't.

Audrey threw a tablecloth across the window frame. She was the first to scamper out. I was quick to follow. I stood up and sucked the cool night air deep into my lungs. It was fantastic to be outside free of the smoke, but with it came more dangers. We stood in the courtyard and scanned the outer perimeter. There were no wolfhounds in sight.

"This way." Audrey pointed to the nearest corner of the chateau.

I looked up. Smoke was bellowing out of the building and flames were licking at a second floor window. The window suddenly exploded from the heat and I covered my face with my hands as glass rained down upon us. There was a hissing noise from above as the fire intensified. It felt like the whole chateau would explode. My blood froze as I heard the specimens screaming. We had gone too far. We needed to go back.

"Come on!" Audrey grabbed my hand but I resisted.

She stopped and glared at me. "The only way to save them is to escape."

I knew it was the truth. She dragged me forward. We ran and scrambled across the courtyard wall before stopping to peer around the corner of the building. There was nothing but darkness in front of us. Shouting was coming from above and the hounds continued to howl—chaos had been unleashed. I looked up. An orange glow arched across the night sky before dissolving into the outer blackness.

A long unified scream came from inside the house—it was definitely the specimens. There could be no doubting this truth. Dread flooded over me and I knew the fire must be upon them. I wanted Ambrus to appear with a fire extinguisher in hand. Audrey pulled me forward again and we were soon running side-by-side. We rounded the front corner of the chateau and pushed our bodies flat against the wall, concealing our figures in the darkness. The front door of the chateau was closed. Audrey leant forward and peered towards the entrance.

"It's now or never," she whispered.

"What about Jeremy?"

Another loud crash rang out from above us.

"We need to stick to the plan. We'll meet him at the gates as _planned_."

It was true; going back in would be futile. I cursed to ever agreeing to this plan.

We surged forward and sprinted towards the driveway. Neither of us dared to turn and look towards the front entrance for fear of what might be watching us. Our breaths were hot in the cold night air. My vision was blurred with dark objects all around. Audrey's jacket flapped beside me. I listened to the noise of our shoes on the stones that were signifying our escape. We stopped only when our hands pressed hard against the cold steel gates. I rattled them vigorously. They were locked; human strength alone would never open them.

We dissolved into the darkness of the surrounding bushes, where we would now wait for Jeremy. I looked back at the chateau. A room on the third floor was fully ablaze—the library. A fire also burned out of control on the second level. Flames thrashed against the window. I was filled with dread. How many fires had Jeremy started?

"Should we go back and help?"

A hissing sound answered my question. It first came from the second level. It grew louder and suddenly one of the fires was extinguished. A window was flung open and carbide vapour bellowed out into the night air, snaking towards the heavens as if to escape the scene. We watched in silence as the fires on the third floor were also quickly extinguished. The fire alarms finally fell silent one by one. I tried to convince myself that the specimens were not harmed.

The house stood smouldering in the darkness. Lights were now being turned on—at first a few, then every light on the second and third floor.

"What's happening?" I murmured to Audrey.

The front doors were flung open and more carbide vapour exploded into the cool air. I gasped in fear, but nobody came out.

"They are looking for Jeremy," she whispered.

All the lights were now turned on. The chateau looked like a large cruise ship that was smouldering and beached on the hilltop. My heart was pounding. I didn't dare close my eyes in case I would miss any sign of Jeremy.

"I'm going back to help him." I took a step back towards the house. Audrey yanked my arm.

"No you're not! We're sticking to the plan, no matter what. We all agreed."

"He needs our help. He needs me."

"He'll make it. They haven't found him yet. What if he comes out and you're not here?"

I scanned the outer perimeter; he was nowhere to be seen. Long shadows stretched from the chateau's lights into the outer grounds. The hounds started to bark and howl with renewed ferocity. I flinched at the sound as it found us standing among the bushes.

"He's on his way."

"Who?" I turned to look at Audrey.

"Oh no."

Seeing fear stretch across her face, I turned to follow her gaze back up the driveway. There were three figures now standing at the entrance to the chateau. The protruding lights from the doorway illuminated their frames. It was clear who they were—Ambrus, Odon, and Bandi. They were looking in our direction and I knew they could see us.

There was no point trying to hide anymore. I took a few steps back up the driveway towards the chateau. A beam of light fell over me completely. They watched me intently. I was no longer afraid. Audrey was quickly by my side. We both stood staring back at them.

I took another step towards them when breaking glass shattered the still night air. The wolfhounds howled again. I drew in a sharp breath. The trio on the front steps turned their heads back towards the darkness in expectation. I also scanned the gloom.

A figure suddenly emerged. It was in full flight, running towards us at great speed out of the dark. A pack of wolfhounds chased it and they were gaining. It was Jeremy. A shaft of light illuminated his features as he sprinted towards us. He was bleeding badly from a wound on his right arm. The hounds pursued him relentlessly. He never took his eyes of me; his face was filled with determination.

The three figures on the step watched motionlessly. They didn't move when he passed on the driveway in front of them. They weren't going to try and stop his escape.

"Jeremy!" I screamed his name. He was bearing down on us, his eyes locked on me. A wolfhound lunged at him but he avoided its grasp. Audrey turned and frantically started pulling at the metal bars, but they wouldn't move. They just rattled back in defiance. I stood rooted to the spot and opened out my arms to embrace him. If the hounds were going to get him, they were going to have to tear him from my arms. He was with me now; he was finally here. I lunged towards him. We crashed together, and the impact drove me backwards. We fell onto the driveway in a twist of limbs. My eyes were closed. A euphoric calmness swept over me as he held me tightly. I would never let him go—not even when the hounds' teeth sank into me.

But they never came. The only sound was our heavy breathing. I opened my eyes. Jeremy let go of me as we both sat up. The wolfhounds sat in two perfect lines across the driveway in front of us. Their large frames were silhouetted by the light that shone down from the hill. The three figures behind them hadn't moved either. They continued to stare at us from the entrance.

"Why?" I whispered to Jeremy.

"It doesn't matter now. Stand up." He was already on his feet and he dragged me to mine.

Audrey had stopped yanking at the gates. She now stood beside me. The three of us stared back at Ambrus and Odon and Bandi. Two lines of panting wolfhounds were all that separated us. My mind raced. Had we come so close only to fail? There were no blankets to scale the gates. We had destroyed sections of the chateau. The real Ambrus would finally be revealed to us. Even at the gates of freedom, we were at his mercy. The salivating hounds watched us closely.

Audrey gripped my hand, but I didn't want to look at her. My eyes remained locked on the men that were staring down the driveway at us. I waited for Jeremy to make the first move, but it unexpectedly came from the gates behind us. There was a distinctive click, which was followed by the whirl of a small mechanical engine. In disbelief, we turned and watched the gates slowly open in front of us.

"Yes." The word rushed out of me.

We quickly scooped up our laptops. Jeremy remained motionless, staring at the men back up the driveway.

"Let's go!" I grabbed him forcefully. He finally turned and looked past me out towards freedom. A wave of jubilation and excitement pulsed through me as we surged out the gates onto the road. None of us dared to look back again—we were free. Streetlights marked the way down the hill back towards civilisation. There were no cars on the road, but no taxi was required. Our feet hardly touched the pavement as we rushed towards the beckoning town lights. My lungs felt like they would burst with every gasp of fresh night air. There was no way we would stop.

It wasn't long before cars started to pass us, but none would stop when we hailed them. Shop fronts had long since closed, but we soon came across people milling on the footpath. Nobody looked at us; we were transparent. We were safe.

A small truck brimming with construction workers stopped at an intersection and we impulsively jumped onto the back. They were singing and drinking at the end of a long day and cheerily welcomed us aboard. The truck picked up speed, and the cool wind whipped my hair back as we sped away into obscurity.

My hand was interlocked into Jeremy's; he stood almost expressionless as the cool night air rushed over us. Audrey was seated among the workers with her head in her hands. I smiled at the image. I looked up into the black night sky and it already seemed different. It was the first time in a while I hadn't wanted it to engulf me.

I dipped my head back into the wind that now howled around us. The smell of smoke was becoming a distant memory. I felt radiant, as if I'd been born into something new. I felt the blood pulsate through my body. Street lights were a blur of colour as the euphoria swept through me. It was disorientating and I laughed giddily. I never let go of Jeremy's hand—not when we got off the truck, not even when we ran into the lobby of a small roadside motel.

A tiny room with two single beds was quickly booked. Inside, we dressed Jeremy's wound. Audrey hardly spoke and she was quick to cocoon herself in layers of blankets in a bed against the far wall. I left her alone. Time slowed as I nestled into Jeremy's neck on the other bed. He stroked my hair, and I listened to him breathe softly into the early hours of the morning. His hand felt nice around my waist. I didn't fight him when he pulled me closer to him in the darkness.

"Are we going to be alright?" I wasn't sure if I'd only thought or spoken the words. It was late in the night and time held no meaning. I needed a response all the same.

"Of course," he murmured softly. He knew I needed to hear it.

"Why did he let us go?"

I waited for a response; it only came in movement. Jeremy dragged me closer and I buried myself into his body. I tried to convince myself that I didn't want to know; that a mystery could keep its form for eternity without consequence. That mystery was designed for that single purpose alone, and that an act of kindness can follow cruelty for no reason at all.

Tomorrow would bring new challenges—not least explaining to our parents what had happened to us. My mind settled on Ambrus, as if he demanded it purely by gravitational pull. How could such a maniacal man be explained? No tale would do justice to his unknown depths, whatever they might be. I broke free of this thought and pictured the specimens sleeping quietly in their beds. The fire had been quickly extinguished; they were untouched by the flames. I wondered if others could be convinced to bring each one of them back from across the black river.

Sleep beckoned, and I pushed back against it out of misguided respect for those who could not wake. In a fatigued moment, I too feared where I would wake in the morning—in Jeremy's arms or trapped on the other side of the black river? But sleep swiftly dragged me into its breast and I finally embraced the darkness. I told myself it must not be feared. New challenges would be faced tomorrow, and I looked forward to embracing them with Jeremy by my side, in this world and the next.

Chapter 20

Afterword

I woke with a startle to sunlight. Wherever I was, it was warm. But it got better—I was still coiled in Jeremy's arms. I closed my eyes in fear of banishing this dream. But I yearned to see the light, and two blue eyes were staring back at me when I opened them again.

"Good morning," Jeremy whispered softly.

"Morning." My voice croaked.

I didn't want to move, but I heard rummaging coming from behind me. I rolled over to see Audrey sitting on the other bed. She was using her notebook.

"We have reception...and three train tickets to London. It leaves at lunchtime." She looked up triumphantly. It was the first time I'd seen her smile in a while.

"Great." I rolled back over into Jeremy. It was real; the nightmare had ended.

Jeremy uncoiled himself from around me and I tried to dispel the feeling of disappointment. He got up and drew the blankets back around me, before standing and stretching. I watched him lightly rub the bandages on his arm, before slipping his jacket on and walking towards the window. He placed his hands on the windowsill and stood motionless, staring at something out on the distant horizon. He began to shake his head slowly.

"Are you okay?"

"Yes—for now."

Something twinged inside of me. The statement also got Audrey's attention. She stood up and walked over towards him.

"Do you want me to have a look at the bite?"

"No thanks. It's fine."

She turned and stood beside him, looking out the window. I remained in bed and watched. The two of them were different to me now. The spell had changed my senses, though I didn't fully understand how. I could tell that Audrey was desperate to get home; that was more obvious. It pulsated through every cell in her body.

"That's weird," Audrey remarked. Jeremy's shoulders slumped with her words.

"What's weird?" Audrey's question made me immediately sit up in bed. I felt alarm, but for no clear reason.

"The black fog in the distance. It stretches as far as you can see." Audrey spoke in wonder.

Jeremy dropped his head as if each separate word hurt him. This response propelled me out of bed. I walked over to the window. My eyes immediately focused on a heavy black fog that rested on the hills out past the edge of the town. A blue sky was above it; the fog seemed misplaced.

"I can't believe it," Jeremy whispered quietly.

"What is it?"

"That's why Ambrus let us go last night," he continued.

"What?"

"You're not making any sense," Audrey added.

Jeremy took a long slow breath. "It's the initium."

"What?"

"I should have known it would be this way."

"What are you talking about?" Audrey demanded.

Jeremy pointed at the fog on the horizon. "We're all infected now. This is the first stage."

"No!" Audrey cried the word out in disbelief.

"I'm sorry. It's the truth."

I exhaled heavily as my mind tried to grasp the concept. This was not a reality I wanted to believe.

"We had to expect this, I guess," Jeremy continued. He nodded toward the fog. "Can you see something moving within it?"

Audrey and I pressed our faces against the window. My eyes locked on something, but it was hard to see. It was hiding in the mist and not prepared to reveal itself. It looked like a large dog.

"What is it?" Audrey asked in disbelief.

"It is what will take you to the Underworld in six days time."

"What?"

"It is the beast that was on the riverbank when you saved me. It stalks us now—and it waits for all three of us," Jeremy whispered.

The statement felt like an assault. I placed a hand on his shoulder for support.

"No!" Audrey cried again.

"I'm so sorry I've done this to you." Jeremy turned and embraced me.

"No—we chose this together." I was quick to try and correct him.

"Is there any way of stopping it?" Audrey asked.

"I don't think so. But I wasn't aware of how it ended the first time; I guess we all are now. We have six days to prepare for it. Each day it will get closer. The beast will slowly reveal itself from the fog, and then when it does, you will be consumed."

"And you wake at the river?"

"On the wrong side of it." Jeremy exhaled.

"Will it come for both of us at the same time?"

"Probably. You read the book at the same time?"

"Yes."

"We won't be able to save each other?"

"Not if you're taken together. It could take all three of us at the same time."

Jeremy's words hammered into me. I tried to remain calm.

"And we have only a week?"

"Even less now. You've already been infected for over twenty-four hours."

The statement was followed by silence. I tried to breathe.

"We need to get home now," Audrey finally said.

I turned away from Jeremy for a moment and looked at her.

"Are you serious?"

"Yes. I'm going back to be treated by medical science."

Audrey's words didn't surprise me. But it was hard to believe she felt this way.

"If we go back and we are comatose at the same time, nobody will ever save us. We'll be there forever," I reinforced.

"Nobody is going to save us anyway!"

I looked at Jeremy. He could tell what I was thinking. My mind gravitated quickly to one person—Ambrus.

"Never!" Audrey blurted out. "That man can _not_ be trusted."

"It could be the only way." Jeremy spoke softly.

"We need to find out how he hasn't succumbed to the spell for five hundred years," I said.

"I don't want to know." Audrey turned away from us and looked back out at the fog that rolled ominously in the distance. "I'll tell our mother of your decision."

Jeremy watched my body stiffen with the comment. He tried to mediate. "We need to sit down and talk about this properly."

"I'm not going to change my mind," Audrey said. "I'll see you at home or on the other side of the river."

There was a minute of silence before Jeremy spoke.

"Good luck."

We all turned to look at the black fog that was rolling slowly towards us.

###
